When the Cubans, led by Gomez and Maceo,
were waging their final rebellion against the immemorial
tyranny of Spain, it may be recalled that
there was much filibustering out of American ports,
and a lively demand for seafaring men of an intrepid
temper who could be relied on to keep their eyes
open and their mouths shut. Such a one was young
Captain O’Shea, and, moreover, he was no amateur
at this ticklish industry, having already “jolted one
presidente off his perch in Hayti, and set fire to the
coat-tails of another one in Honduras,” as he explained
to the swarthy gentlemen of the Cuban
Junta in New York, who passed on his credentials.
They gave him a sea-going tug called the Fearless,
permitted him to pick his own crew, and told
him where to find his cargo, in a fairly lonesome
inlet of the Florida coast. Thereafter he was to
work out his own salvation. The programme was
likely to be anything else than monotonous. To
be nabbed by a Yankee cruiser in home waters for
breaking the laws of nations meant that Captain
O’Shea would cool his heels in a Federal jail, a mishap
most distasteful to a man of a roving disposition.
To run afoul of the Spanish blockading fleet
in Cuban waters was to be unceremoniously shot
full of holes and drowned in the bargain.
Such risks as these were incidental to his trade,
and Captain O’Shea maintained his cheerful composure
until the Fearless had taken her explosive
cargo on board and was dropping the sandy coast-line
of Florida over her stern. Then he scrutinized
his passengers and became annoyed. The Junta
had sent him a Cuban colonel and forty patriots,
recruited from the cigar factories of Tampa and
Key West, who ardently, even clamorously, desired
to return to their native land and fight for the glorious
cause of liberty.
Their organization was separate from that of the
ship’s company. It was not the business of Captain
O’Shea to enforce his hard-fisted discipline among
them, nor did he have to feed them, for they had
brought their own stores on board. Early in the
voyage he expressed his superheated opinion of the
party to the chief engineer. The twain stood on the
little bridge above the wheel-house, the clean-built,
youthful Irish-American skipper, and the beefy, gray-headed
Johnny Kent, whose variegated career had
begun among the Yankees of ’way down East.
The deep-laden Fearless was wallowing through
the uneasy seas of the Gulf Stream. The Cuban
patriots were already sea-sick in squads, and they
lay helpless amid an amazing disorder of weapons,
blankets, haversacks, valises, and clothing. Now
and then the crest of a sea flicked merrily over the
low guard-rail and swashed across the pallid sufferers.
“Did ye ever see such a mess in all your born
days?” disgustedly observed Captain O’Shea. “And
we will have to live with this menagerie for a week
or so, Johnny.”
“It’ll be a whole lot worse when all of ’em are
took sea-sick,” was the discouraging reply. “Doggone
’em, they ain’t even stowed their kits away.
They just flopped and died in their tracks. Why
don’t you make their colonel kick some savvey into
’em, eh, Cap’n Mike?”
“Colonel Calvo?” and O’Shea spat to leeward
with a laugh. “He is curled up in the spare state-room,
and his complexion is as green as a starboard
light. There is one American in the lot. Wait till
I fetch him up.”
A deck-hand was sent into the dismal chaos, and
there presently returned in his wake a lean, sandy
man in khaki who clutched an old-fashioned Springfield
rifle. At a guess his years might have been
forty, and his visage had never a trace of humor in
it. Much drill had squared his shoulders and flattened
his back, and he stiffly saluted Captain O’Shea.
“Who are you, and what are ye doing in such
amazin’ bad company?” asked the latter.
“My name is Jack Gorham, sir. I served four
enlistments in the Fifth Infantry, and I have medals
for marksmanship. The Cubans took me on as a
sharp-shooter. They promised me a thousand dollars
for every Spanish officer I pick off with this
old gun of mine. I have a hundred and fifty rounds.
You can figure it out for yourself, sir. I’ll be a rich
man.”
“Provided ye are not picked off first, me hopeful
sharp-shooter. Are there any more good men in
your crowd?”
The old regular dubiously shook his head as he
answered:
“There’s a dozen or so that may qualify on dry
land. The rest ain’t what you’d call reliable comrades-in-arms.”
“Oh, they may buck up,” exclaimed Captain
O’Shea. “Look here, Gorham, you can’t live on
deck with those sea-sick swine. Better go for’ard
and bunk with my crew.”
Jack Gorham looked grateful, but firmly declared:
“Thank you, sir, I belong with the Cuban outfit,
and I’ll take my medicine. It would make bad
feeling if I was to quit ’em. They are as jealous
and touchy as children. I have a tip for you.
There is one ugly lad in the bunch, the big, black
nigger settin’ yonder on the hatch. They tell me
he comes from Colombia and left there two jumps
ahead of the police.”
They gazed down at the powerful figure of the
negro, whose tattered shirt disclosed swelling ridges
of muscle and more than one long scar defined in
pink against the shining black skin. Thick-lipped,
flat-nosed, he was the primitive African savage whose
ancestors had survived the middle passage in the
hold of a Spanish slaver. He was snarling and
grumbling to a group of Cubans, and Captain O’Shea
pricked up his ears.
“Raising a row about the grub, is he? ’Tis a
pity he could not be sea-sick early and often.”
“Why don’t you crack him over the head with a
belayin’-pin just for luck?” amiably suggested the
chief engineer. “It would sweeten him up considerable.”
“I am carrying them as passengers, you blood-thirsty
old buccaneer,” retorted O’Shea. “I must
keep me hands off till they really mix things up.
But I do not like the looks of the big nigger. He
is one of your born trouble-hunters.”
“You take my advice and beat him up good and
plenty before he gets started,” was the sage farewell
of Johnny Kent as he lumbered below to exhort his
oilers and stokers.
The night came down and obscured the hurrying
tug whose course was laid for the Yucatan passage
around the western end of Cuba. The lights of a
merchant-steamer twinkled far distant and Captain
O’Shea sheered off to give her a wide berth. He had
no desire to be sighted or reported.
To him, keeping lookout on the darkened bridge,
came his cook, a peaceable mulatto who had a grievance
which he aired as follows:
“Please, cap’n, them Cubans what ain’t sea-sick is
actin’ powerful unreasonable. I lets ’em heat their
stuff and make coffee in my galley, but I ain’t
’sponsible for th’ rations they all draws. That big,
black niggah is stirrin’ ’em up. Jiminez, they calls
him. At supper-time to-night, cap’n, he tried to
swipe some of th’ crew’s bacon and hash, and I
had to chase him outen th’ galley.”
“All right, George. I will keep an eye on him to-morrow,”
said the skipper. “Between you and me
the Cuban party did not bring enough provisions
aboard to run them on full allowance for the voyage.
There was graft somewhere. But I’m hanged if they
can steal any of my stores. We may need every
pound of them. I will see to it that your galley
isn’t raided. And if this big bucko Jiminez gets
gay again, give him the tea-kettle and scald the
black hide off him—understand?”
“Yes, suh, cap’n; I’ll parboil him if you’ll look
out he don’t carve me when he’s done recuperated.”
The cook descended to his realm of pots and pans
while Captain O’Shea reflected that the voyage
might be even livelier than he had anticipated.
With calm weather his forty passengers would recover
their appetites and demand three meals per
day. They might whine and grumble over the
shortage, but without a leader they were fairly
harmless.
“I will have to lock horns with the big nigger
before he gets any more headway,” soliloquized
Captain O’Shea.
For once he heartily desired high winds and rough
seas, but the following morning brought weather so
much smoother, that the pangs of hunger took hold
of the reviving patriots, who arose from the coal-sacks
and crowded to the galley windows. The
cook toiled with one eye warily lifted lest the formidable
negro from Colombia should board him
unawares.
Captain O’Shea leaned over the rail of his bridge
and surveyed the scene. Black Jiminez was making
loud complaint in his guttural Spanish patois, but
his following was not eager to encounter the rough-and-tumble
deck-hands of the Fearless, besides which
the prudent cook hovered within easy distance of
the steaming tea-kettle.
To the amusement of Captain O’Shea, it was that
lathy sharp-shooter of the serious countenance, Jack
Gorham, who took it upon himself to read the riot
act to the big negro. He regarded himself and his
duty with a profound, unshaken gravity. Jiminez
overtopped him by a foot, but pride of race and
self-respect would not permit him to knuckle under
to the black bully.
“Will ye look at the Gorham man?” said Captain
O’Shea to the chief engineer who had joined
him. “He is bristlin’ up to the nigger like a terrier
pup. And Jiminez would make no more than two
bites of him.”
“How can the soldier do anything else?” exclaimed
Johnny Kent. “He’s the only white man
in the bunch.”
“I may as well let him know that I am backin’
his game,” observed the other. He sang out to
Gorham, and the veteran infantryman climbed to
the bridge, where he stood with heels together, hat
in hand. His pensive, freckled countenance failed
to respond to the captain’s greeting smile.
“Unless I am mistaken, Gorham, ye have it in
mind to tackle a job that looks a couple of sizes
too large for you. Will ye start a ruction with
Jiminez?”
“Until the colonel gets on his legs I’m the man
to take charge of the party, sir,” answered the soldier,
reflectively rubbing the bald spot which shone
through his thinning thatch of sandy hair.
“But I expect to take a hand,” petulantly declared
the captain. “This is my ship.”
“Excuse me, sir,” and Gorham’s accents were
most apologetic. “This is your ship, but it ain’t
your party. The patriots are a separate command.
The big nigger belongs to me. If I don’t discourage
him, I lose all chance of winnin’ promotion in
the Cuban army. If he downs me, I’ll be called a
yellow dog from one end of the island to the other.
I intend to earn my shoulder-straps.”
“And you will climb this big, black beggar, and
thank nobody to interfere?” asked the admiring
Captain O’Shea.
“It is up to me, sir.”
“You strain me patience, Gorham. If ye have
any trinkets and messages to send to your friends,
better give them to me now.”
Said the chief engineer when the soldier was out
of ear-shot:
“Does he really mean it, Cap’n Mike? He’ll sure
be a homely-lookin’ corpse.”
“Mean it? That lantern-jawed lunatic wouldn’t
know a joke if it hit him bows on.”
“Will you let him be murdered?”
“We will pry the big nigger off him before it goes
as far as that. Have ye not learned, Johnny Kent,
that it is poor business to come between a man and
his good intentions, even though they may be all
wrong?”
Later in the day Captain O’Shea sought the state-room
of the prostrate Colonel Calvo. The sea was
a relentless foe and showed him no mercy. Feebly
moving his hands, he turned a ghastly face to the
visitor and croaked:
“I have no interes’ in my mens, in my country,
in nothings at all. I am dreadful sick. I will not
live to see my Cuba. She will weep for me. The
ship, she will sink pretty soon? I hope so.”
“Nonsense, colonel,” bluffly returned O’Shea.
“The weather couldn’t be finer. A few days more
of this and ye will be wading in Spanish gore to
your boot-tops. I want to ask about your stores.
Your men are growlin’. Who is in charge of the
commissary?”
“Talk to me nothings about eats,” moaned the
sufferer. “Why do anybody want eats? Come to-morrow,
nex’ day, nex’ week. Now I have the wish
to die with peace.”
“The sooner, the better,” said the visitor, and
departed.
The Fearless, with explosives in the hold and inflammable
humanity above-decks, pursued her hard-driven
way through another night and turned to
double Cape San Antonio and enter the storied waters
of the Caribbean. Black Jiminez had failed to play
the rôle expected of him and the discontent of the
patriots focussed itself in no open outbreak. Captain
O’Shea was puzzled at this until the mate
came to him and announced that the Cubans had
broken through a bulkhead in the after-hold and
were stealing the ship’s stores. This accounted
for their good behavior on deck. The leader of
the secret raiding party was the big negro from
Colombia.
“It seems to me that this is my business,” softly
quoth the skipper, and his gray eyes danced while
he pulled his belt a notch tighter. “But I must
play fair and ask permission of the melancholy
sharp-shooter before I proceed to make a vacancy
in the Jiminez family.”
The interview with Gorham was brief. The captain
argued that by breaking through a bulkhead
and pilfering the crew’s provisions, the large black
one had invaded the O’Shea domain. The soldier
held to it with the stubbornness of a wooden Indian
that his own self-respect was at stake. O’Shea
lost his temper and burst out:
“If ye are so damned anxious to commit suicide,
go and get him and put him in irons. I will give
you a decent burial at sea, though ye don’t deserve
it, you pig-headed old ramrod.”
“The moral effect will be better if I get him,”
mildly suggested the soldier.
The Cubans had learned that trouble was in the
wind. Their stolen supplies were to be cut off and
this meant short rations again. Angry and rebellious,
only a spark was needed to set them ablaze.
When eight bells struck the noon hour they surged
toward the galley, making a great noise, displaying
their sea-rusted machetes and rifles. In the lead
was Jiminez, a half-clad, barbaric giant who waved
a heavy blade over his head and shouted imprecations.
The purpose of the mob was to rush the
galley and carry off all the food in sight.
The crew of the Fearless liked not the idea of
going dinnerless. When the excited patriots charged
forward, there quickly rallied in front of the deck-house
fourteen earnest-looking men equipped with
Mauser rifles broken out of the cargo. In a wheel-house
window appeared the head and shoulders of
Captain O’Shea. His fist held a piece of artillery
known as a Colt’s forty-five. In the background of
the picture was the resourceful Johnny Kent, who
was coupling the brass nozzle of the fire-hose.
Jiminez had decided to declare war. He appealed
to the patriots to use their weapons, but they showed
a prudent reluctance to open the engagement. One
of them, by way of locating the responsibility for
the dispute, pulled a revolver from a holster and
took a snap-shot at the cook.
“I guess I’d better turn loose this hose and wash
’em aft, Cap’n Mike,” sung out the chief engineer.
“George is a darned good cook and it ain’t right to
let these black-and-tans pester him.”
Captain O’Shea bounded from the bridge to the
deck, and the crew of the Fearless welcomed him
with joyous yelps. Instead of giving them the expected
order to charge the Cubans hammer-and-tongs,
he made for Jiminez single-handed. His intention
was thwarted. Between him and the burly
negro appeared the spare figure of Jack Gorham,
who moved swiftly, quietly. With courteous intonation
and no sign of heat he affirmed:
“This is my job, sir. It’s about time to put a
few kinks in him.”
The manner of the man made Captain O’Shea
hesitate and feel rebuked, as though he had been
properly told to mind his own business. With a
boyish grin he slapped Gorham on the back and
said:
“I beg your pardon for intrudin’. ’Tis your
funeral.”
Although the mob behind Jiminez failed to catch
the wording of this bit of dialogue, they comprehended
its import. The extraordinary composure
of the two men impressed them. They felt more
fear of them than of the embattled deck-hands.
The tableau lasted only a moment, but a singular
silence fell upon the ship.
Big Jiminez nervously licked his lips and his bloodshot
eyes roved uneasily. It was apparent that he
had been singled out as the leader, and that the
sad-featured American soldier in the sea-stained
khaki viewed him as no more than an incident in
the day’s work.
Captain O’Shea had stepped back to join his own
men. Jack Gorham stood alone in a small cleared
space of the deck, facing the truculent negro. The
Cubans began to edge away from Jiminez as if comprehending
that here was an issue between two men.
The soldier had for a weapon that beloved old Springfield
rifle, but he made no motion to shoot.
Presently he sprang forward, with the heavy butt
upraised. The negro swung his machete at the
same instant and the blade was parried by the steel
barrel. The mob had become an audience. It lost
its menacing solidarity and drifted a little way aft
to make room for the combatants. Instead of riot
or mutiny, the trouble on board the Fearless had defined
itself as a duel.
The veteran regular handled the clubbed rifle with
amazing ease and dexterity. The wicked machete
could not beat down his guard, and he stood his
ground, shifting, ducking, weaving in and out,
watching for an opening to smash the negro’s face
with a thrust of the butt. Once the blade nicked
Gorham’s shoulder and a red smear spread over the
khaki tunic.
Jiminez was forced back until he was cramped
for room to swing. His machete rang against a
metal stanchion and the galley window was at his
elbow. His black skin shining with sweat, his
breath labored, the splendid brute was beginning
to realize that he had met his master. From the
tail of his eye he observed that the Cubans no
longer thronged the passageway between the deck-house
and guard-rail. He turned and ran toward
the stern.
Gorham was after him like a shot. In his wake
scampered the crew of the Fearless intermingled
with the Cubans, all anxious to be in at the finish.
Jiminez wheeled where the deck was wide. He was
not as formidable as at first. Fear was in his heart.
He had never fought such a man as this insignificant-looking
American soldier, who was unterrified,
unconquerable. Gorham ran at him without an instant’s
hesitation, the rifle gripped for a downward
swing. The machete grazed his head and chipped
the skin from the bald spot.
Before Jiminez could strike again, the butt smote
his thick skull and he staggered backward. Caught
off his balance, his machete no longer dangerous,
he was unable to avoid the next assault. Gorham
moved a step nearer and deftly tapped his adversary
with the rifle-butt. It was a knock-out blow
delivered with the measured precision of a prize-ring
artist. The machete dropped from the negro’s
limp fingers and he toppled across two sacks of coal
with a sighing grunt.
The crew of the Fearless broke into a cheer. The
mate on duty in the wheel-house let the vessel steer
herself and scrambled to the bridge, where he
was clumsily dancing a jig. The Cubans chattered
among themselves in subdued accents, and from the
state-room door peered the wan countenance of Colonel
Calvo, who was wringing his hands and sputtering
commands to which nobody paid the slightest
attention.
Jack Gorham stood swaying slightly, leaning upon
his Springfield, and wiped the blood from his eyes
with the back of his hand. A moment later Captain
O’Shea had both arms around him and was
bellowing in his ear:
“We will hoist ye into a bunk, Jack. Oh, but
you are the jewel of a fightin’ man! I hope ye were
not hurt bad.”
“Nothing to speak of, sir, but my wind isn’t what
it was,” panted Gorham. “Better look after the
nigger first. I didn’t plan to kill him.”
The chief engineer was dragging the hose aft with
the praiseworthy intention of washing down the combatants,
and the captain told him to turn the cool
salt-water on the prostrate bulk of the negro.
“I’ll play nurse to him if you haven’t spoiled him
entirely,” said Johnny Kent. “I need more help
down below and he’ll make a dandy hand with a
coal-shovel when his head is mended.”
Just then the mate, who had returned to the
wheel, yelled to Captain O’Shea and jerked the
whistle-cord. The skipper ran forward and bolted
into the wheel-house. With a flourish of his arm
the mate indicated a small boat lifting and falling
on the azure swells no more than a few hundred
yards beyond the bow of the tug. The occupants
were vigorously signalling by means of upraised oars
and articles of clothing.
The captain rang the engine-room bell to slacken
speed and stared at the boat-load of castaways which
had none of the ear-marks of shipwreck and suffering.
The white paint of the boat was unmarred by
the sea and the handsome brass fittings were bright.
Two seamen in white clothes were at the oars, and
in the stern-sheets were two women and a young
man who could not be mistaken for the ordinary
voyagers of a trading-vessel’s cabin.
“I ought to have called you sooner, sir,” sheepishly
confessed the mate of the Fearless, “but I was
watching the shindy on deck, same as all hands of
us. What do you make of it?”
“It looks like a pleasure party,” said Captain
O’Shea. “I am puzzled for fair.”
He ordered the engines stopped and the Fearless
drifted slowly toward the boat. The ship’s company
flocked to the rail to see the castaways, who
gazed in their turn at the picturesque throng of
twentieth-century buccaneers—the swarthy, unshaven
Cubans with their flapping straw hats, bright
handkerchiefs knotted at the throat, their waists
girded with cartridge-belts, holsters, and machete-scabbards—and
the sunburnt, reckless rascals of the
crew.
There were symptoms of consternation in the
small boat as it danced nearer the crowded rail of
the Fearless, also perceptibly less eagerness to be
rescued. This was making a choice between the
devil and the deep sea. It was now possible to discern
that of the two women in the stern of the boat
one was elderly and the other girlishly youthful.
Both wore white shirt-waists and duck skirts, and
the young man was smartly attired in a blue double-breasted
coat, of a nautical cut, and flannel trousers.
One might have supposed that the party was being
set ashore from a yacht instead of tossing adrift in a
lonely stretch of the Caribbean beyond sight of land.
Captain O’Shea surveyed them with a dismayed
air. He was not equipped for the business of rescuing
shipwrecked people of such fashionable appearance;
and as for taking two women on board
the Fearless, here was a complication to vex the
soul of an industrious, single-minded filibuster.
However, he was a sailor and an Irishman, and his
honest heart responded to the appeal of femininity
in distress. The steps were hung over the tug’s side
to make the transfer from the boat as easy as possible,
and a deck-hand stood ready with a coil
of heaving-line. From the bridge Captain O’Shea
hailed the derelicts.
“For the love of heaven, who are you and where
do ye come from, so spick and span? What is it
all about, anyhow?”
The young man in the stern answered in somewhat
nettled tones:
“It seems more to the point to ask who you are.
We are in a deucedly bad fix, and these ladies ought
to be taken aboard; but do you mind if I ask whether
you intend to make us walk the plank? My word,
but you are a frightfully hard-looking lot. Is Captain
Kidd with you?”
It was O’Shea’s turn to be ruffled, and he flung
back:
“You seem mighty particular about your company.
’Tis a nuisance for me to bother with ye
at all.”
“Oh, the ladies can’t drift about in this open
boat any longer,” the young man hastened to exclaim.
“I shall pay you handsomely to set us
ashore at the nearest port.”
“And what would I be doing in the nearest port?”
the skipper muttered with a grin. “Well, there is
no sense in slingin’ words to and fro. Let them
come aboard and find out for themselves.”
Running to the rail to assist these unwelcome
guests, he called to the self-possessed young man in
the boat:
“How long have ye been adrift?”
“Since midnight. Our yacht ran on a reef and
broke her back. Before daylight we lost sight of
the other boats.”
Captain O’Shea said nothing more. His interest
veered to the girl, who had been shielding her face
from the blistering glare of sun and sea. Now, as
she looked up at the tug which towered above the
boat, the impressionable skipper perceived that her
face was fair to see, and that she smiled at him with
friendly confidence. Presently he was lending her a
steadying hand as she clung to the swaying rail of
the tug and found foothold on the steps over which
the waves washed.
“You are a plucky one and no mistake!” exclaimed
Captain O’Shea. “A man might think ye enjoyed
it.”
“I do,” said she, shaking the water from her skirt
as she gained the deck. “Now please get my aunt
aboard as carefully as you can. She has a touch of
rheumatism.”
Without mishap the elderly lady was assisted to
accomplish the acrobatic feat of forsaking the bobbing
boat, after which the young man and the
sailors were allowed to shift for themselves. Leather
hand-bags, steamer-rugs, and canned provisions were
tossed to the deck and the boat was turned adrift,
for there was no room to stow it on board. Immediately
the Fearless forged ahead and picked up her
course at full speed.
To an elderly spinster of refinement whose years
had been spent in a sheltered, effete civilization,
mostly bounded by Massachusetts, the deck of the
Fearless was an environment shocking beyond words.
The chief engineer had resumed his interrupted task
of playing the hose on the senseless, half-naked bulk
of black Jiminez. Jack Gorham, more or less ensanguined,
was stretched upon a hatch, where the
surgeon of the Cuban party had detained him to
sponge and stitch his shoulder and bandage his head.
Near by hovered the disreputable patriots, begrimed
with coal-dust and bristling with deadly weapons.
The elderly lady stared with eyes opened very
wide. Her lips moved, but made no sound, and her
delicately wrinkled cheek grew pale. At length she
managed to whisper to her niece that dread saying
familiar to many generations of New England spinsters:
“Mercy! We shall all be murdered in our beds.”
Captain O’Shea joined them, to speak his earnest
reassurances.
“You are as safe as if you were in Sunday-school,
ladies. This bunch of patriots is perfectly harmless.
There was an argument just before we sighted ye,
and the best man won.”
“And what is this voyage of yours, captain?”
asked the girl.
“Oh, we are just romancin’ around the high-seas.
’Tis nothing that would interest a lady.”
“Do you kill each other every day?”
“You mean the big nigger yonder?” and Captain
O’Shea looked a trifle embarrassed. “No, his manners
had to be corrected. But will you come for’ard,
please, and make yourselves at home in my room?
’Tis yours as long as ye are on board.”
“I am quite sure you have no intention of murdering
us,” smilingly quoth the girl. “And we shall
ask you no more questions for the present. Come
along, Aunt Katharine.”
The young man of the castaways was fidgeting
rather sulkily in the background. He wished to interview
the captain at once, but the gallant O’Shea
had eyes only for the ladies. Overlooked and apparently
forgotten, the shipwrecked young man
picked his way across the deck to accost Johnny
Kent, whose first-aid-to-the-injured treatment with
a hose-nozzle had proved efficacious. The vanquished
negro was rubbing his head and sputtering
salt-water and Spanish.
“There, you’re what I call recussitated in bang-up
good style,” cried the engineer, proud of his handiwork.
“If you were a white man, your block ’ud
have been knocked clean off. You ought to be
thankful for your mercies.”
The castaway touched his arm and exclaimed:
“I say, my good man, I need something to eat,
and a place to sleep. I was awake all night in an
open boat.”
The stout person in the greasy overalls turned to
survey the speaker with mild amusement on his
broad, red face.
“By the look of your party you must have suffered
something awful. The skipper will attend to
you pretty soon and he’ll do his best to make you
happy. But this ain’t no gold-plated yacht, and it
ain’t no table dote hotel.”
“So I see, but I’ll pay for the best on board.
Really, money is no object——”
Johnny Kent chuckled and turned to wave the
nozzle at the negro, who was sitting up.
“You subside, Jiminez, or I’ll dent this over your
head. It ain’t healthy for you to get well too darned
fast.”
He scrutinized the castaway with a tolerant, fatherly
air and answered him:
“Better stow that you-be-damned manner of
yours, young man. We’re outlaws, liable to be
blown out of water any blessed minute. Those
tarriers for’ard had just as soon throw you overboard
as not if they don’t like your style. You
ain’t a shipwrecked hero. You’re an unavoidable
nuisance aboard this hooker. We’ve got other fish
to fry.”
The young man flushed angrily. He was pleasant-featured,
fair-haired, of athletic build, his accent
suggesting that he had imported it from England.
He was conscious of his own importance in
the world whose idols were money and social position.
Grizzled old Johnny Kent, who had diced
with fortune and looked death between the eyes on
many seas, knew only one distinction between men.
They were “good stuff” or they were “quitters.”
As for money, to have a dollar in one’s pocket after
a week ashore argued a prudence both stingy and
unmanly. Wherefore he wholly failed to grasp the
view-point of the young man who had been wrecked
in a sea-going yacht.
Fortunately Captain O’Shea came back to divert
the chief engineer’s outspoken opinions. He called
the castaway aside to say:
“Come to the galley with me and the cook will
do his best for ye. I will sit down there and hear
your yarn. If you want some clothes, maybe I can
fit you out. My men are looking after your sailors.”
“This is a filibustering expedition, I take it,” exclaimed
the other as they went forward.
“I do not admit it,” judicially replied Captain
O’Shea. “I will not turn state’s evidence against
meself.”
When they had perched themselves upon stools
at the galley table the young man handed the
skipper his card, which read:
“Mr. Gerald Ten Eyck Van Steen.”
The recipient eyed the card critically and commented:
“Dutch? I had a Dutchman as bos’n once and,
saving your presence, he was an oakum-headed
loafer. Now, how did ye come to be in these waters
and whose yacht was it?”
Young Mr. Van Steen proceeded to explain.
“She was the Morning Star, owned by my father,
the New York banker—the old house of Van Steen
& Van Steen. You have heard of it, of course. He
decided to take a winter holiday-trip and asked me
to go along—that is to say, Miss Forbes and me.
She is my fiancée——”
“You mean the young one. And she has signed
on to marry you?” broke in Captain O’Shea with
marked interest.
“Yes. She invited her aunt, Miss Hollister, to
make the voyage as a sort of chaperon. We cruised
to Barbadoes, where my father was called home on
business and took a mail-steamer in a hurry. We
jogged along in the Morning Star until her captain
lost his bearings, or something of the kind, and you
know the rest. We were ordered into a boat, but
while waiting for an officer and more sailors a rain-squall
came along—a nasty blow it was—and our
boat broke loose, and we couldn’t get back to the
yacht. The wind was dead against us.”
“The other boats will be picked up,” observed
O’Shea. “You were lucky to have such an easy
time of it. Now comes the rub. What am I going
to do with ye?”
“Chuck up your voyage,” cheerfully answered
Mr. Van Steen. “We simply can’t go knocking
about with you and risking the ladies’ lives. And
think of the hardships. My dear man, this tug is
no place for a gentlewoman.”
“It is not,” agreed O’Shea, “nor was it meant to
be. ’Tis not ladies’ work I have on hand. I have
promised to deliver my cargo at a certain place at
a certain time, and there are men waitin’ that need
it bad. Shall I break me word to them?”
Van Steen made an impatient gesture. He was
used to dealing with men who had their price.
“But you are in this business for money,” cried
he. “And I fancy you must have been pretty hard
up to take such a job and run all these risks. Name
your figure. I can understand the situation. Rescuing
us is deucedly awkward for you. You don’t
know what to do with us. How much do you stand
to make on the voyage, and what is the cargo
worth?”
Captain Michael O’Shea leaned across the table
and his fist was clenched. He did not strike, but
the wrath that blazed in his eyes caused Van Steen
to draw back. The sailor was not much older in
years than the other man, but he had battered his
way, not merely sauntered through life, and virile
experiences had so strongly stamped his features
that Van Steen looked effeminate beside him. It
was a masterful man that held himself steady under
the provocation and replied to the insulting proposition
slowly and carefully, as though choosing his
words:
“You heard me say I had given me word to land
this cargo as soon as ever I could, Mr. Van Steen.
And on top of that ye try to buy me to leave good
men in the lurch and break my word when this stuff
of mine means life or death to them. All the money
your daddy has in his bank could not make me put
this ship one point off her course to set you ashore
until I am good and ready. Do I make meself
clear? You and your dirty money! This isn’t
New York.”
Van Steen was honestly amazed. This lowering,
flinty-faced young skipper must be crazy. Professional
filibusters were a kind of criminal recruited
from the roughest classes. They could have no
morals, no manners, none of the sentiments of a
gentleman. He ventured a final attempt and said
with a nervous laugh:
“But what if I offer to buy the vessel outright,
cargo and all, and absolutely protect you personally
against any loss whatever?”
“I do not like your company,” abruptly exclaimed
O’Shea. “Ye fill me with sorrow for the rich. I
cannot be rid of you, but we will not be on good
terms.”
His sense of humor saved the situation, and he
concluded with one of his sunny, mischievous smiles:
“’Tis terrible inconvenient for both of us. Here
we are, aboard a kind of a Flying Dutchman that
must go dancin’ and dodgin’ about the high seas
with every man’s hand against her. And you are
no more anxious to quit me than I am to see the
last of you.”
“But—but—it is absolutely impossible,” stammered
Van Steen. “Think of the ladies——”
“They have my room, and the bit of an upper
deck will be sacred to them.”
O’Shea stepped to the galley door, but Van Steen
detained him with a question.
“What about me? Can I negotiate for a state-room?”
“Yes, indeed; it is on the overhang with two sacks
of coal for a mattress, and ye should be thankful
’tis soft coal and not anthracite. Ye may find the
suite a trifle crowded, but by kicking a few patriots
in the ribs you can make room for yourself.”
In the refuge of the captain’s room that distraught
spinster, Miss Hollister, was overcome by emotions
almost hysterical. Her first impressions of the Fearless
had been in the nature of a nervous shock more
severe than the episode of the shipwreck. Only the
presence of her niece restrained her from tears and
lamentations. Nora Forbes, the young person in
question, was behaving with so much courage and
self-possession as to set her aunt a most excellent
example.
“Oh, did you ever see anything so dreadful?”
moaned Miss Hollister, glancing at the captain’s
shaving-glass and absently smoothing her gray hair.
“There was a dead negro stretched on deck, and a
white man all covered with blood, and the captain
not in the least excited, actually joking about it——”
Miss Nora Forbes artfully coaxed her aunt away
from the bit of mirror and proceeded to arrange her
own disordered tresses as though this were more
important than damp skirts and wave-soaked stockings.
With hairpins twain between her pretty lips,
she replied, and her accents were by no means hopeless:
“It is just too tremendously romantic for words,
Aunt Katharine. I am not the least bit afraid.
The captain may be a desperate villain, but he carries
himself like a rough-and-ready gentleman. This
is a genuine adventure, so cheer up and enjoy it.”
“But the scenes of violence—the crew of cutthroats—the
bloodshed,” unsteadily resumed Miss
Hollister, unable to refrain from dabbing her eyes
with a handkerchief. “I don’t know what to say.
My mind is a blank. I can only pray——”
“I should advise unpacking that bag and getting
out some clean clothes,” suggested Nora. “There is
no reason why we should look like a pair of drowned
frights. It is an upsetting experience, Aunt Katharine,
but life on shore is so tame!”
“I shall be content to be tame forevermore, Nora,
if I am permitted to survive this experience. I hope
Gerald can persuade the captain to land us at once.”
“They didn’t want to rescue us, so we must make
ourselves as agreeable as possible. I intend to be
particularly nice to the captain.”
Miss Hollister was recalled to her duty as chaperone.
Her manner was reproving as she counselled:
“Be careful, Nora, you are a heedless girl at times
and Gerald is very sensitive. Our plight is too serious
for jesting. Of course you must be civil to the
captain, but he is a perfectly impossible person.
Gerald will reward him for his trouble in our behalf.
We are placing ourselves under no obligations whatever.”
They were quite trim and fresh in dry clothes
when the cook brought up a tray laden with the
best fare the ship’s stores could provide and a pot
of coffee black and hot enough to revive the most
forlorn castaways that ever floated.
“Th’ cap’n’s compliments,” said George, entering
with a cake-walk shuffle, “an’ he tells me to inform
you that if th’ grub is burnt or don’t taste right
he’ll hang me up by mah thumbs an’ peel off mah
no-’count hide with a rope’s end.”
Miss Hollister appeared so ready to believe the
worst that the rascally George could not forbear to
add:
“Of cou’se, I’se jes’ fillin’ in till th’ regular cook
gits well. Mebbe you seen him when you come
aboard. He was all spraddled out. It mighty near
done for big Jiminez, I’se a-tellin’ you.”
“What happened to him?” breathlessly demanded
Miss Hollister, her hands clasped.
“He done fetch th’ cap’n a cup of cold coffee,
ma’am.”
“How awful! And what was the matter with the
white man in the khaki uniform?”
“He tried to say a good word for th’ cook. And
th’ cap’n done give him his. This is a lively ship,
ma’am.”
He could not help grinning as he turned to leave,
and Nora Forbes caught him in the act.
“You are an utterly shameless prevaricator,”
cried she, “and I have a notion to report you to the
captain.”
“No need of it,” exclaimed O’Shea himself, who
appeared in time to grasp the luckless George by
the neck and pitch him down the stairway to the
lower deck.
“He is a good cook, but his imagination is too
strong for him at times,” explained O’Shea as he
stood in the door-way, declining Nora’s invitation to
enter. “The both of ye look as lovely as a May
morning. It agrees with you to be shipwrecked.”
Miss Hollister thawed a trifle, although she was
strongly inclined to accept the cook’s story as after
the fact. But it was hard resisting the blarneying
sailor with the merry eyes.
“Is such severity necessary? I feel that I ought
to protest—” she began, spurred by the prompting
of a New England conscience.
“And what was that slippery divil of a cook deludin’
ye about?”
The spinster mustered courage to explain. Captain
O’Shea roared with glee, and turning to Nora
Forbes, as if recognizing a sympathetic listener, exclaimed:
“Would ye know the truth about the big nigger?
Then I will introduce you to-morrow to the man
that laid him out, and a better one never stood on
two feet than this same Jack Gorham, the melancholy
sharp-shooter who captures ’em alive with the
butt of his gun.”
Afraid of delaying their meal, he made an abrupt
bow and vanished on deck. Presently Mr. Gerald
Ten Eyck Van Steen stood gloomily regarding them.
Nora made room for him on the cushioned locker
and cheerily asked:
“How are you getting on with the assorted pirates?
Are they a rum lot and do they sing ‘Fifteen Men
on the Dead Man’s Chest’?”
“I am not getting on at all,” sadly quoth he.
“I have met only the chief engineer and the captain,
and I should call them a very rum lot indeed.
This is a floating mad-house. By Jove! I was never
so angry in my life.”
“I think I understand, Gerald,” soothingly observed
Miss Hollister. “But I am sure you can extricate
us from this alarming situation. You are a
young man of courage and resources and the name
of Van Steen carries great weight everywhere.”
“This wild Irishman never heard of it,” said
Gerald. “And when I talked money he almost
crawled across the table to assault me.”
“Then he refuses to put us on shore at once?”
tremulously cried the chaperon. “What do you
mean, Gerald?”
“He doesn’t care a hang about us. I made no
impression on him at all. The more I argued the
hotter he got. He intends to carry us about with
him until he has dumped his cargo of guns somewhere
on the Cuban coast. And then I presume
he will make his way back to the United States, if
the tug isn’t sunk with all hands in the meantime.”
“But the captain can’t afford to let us interfere
with his plans,” protested Nora, who looked by no
means so unhappy as the circumstances warranted.
“Do be reasonable, Gerald. Aunt Katharine and I
are quite comfortable.”
“I am not,” vehemently exclaimed young Mr.
Van Steen. “The brute of a skipper tells me I must
sleep on two sacks of coal. Fancy that!”
“I am afraid you were not tactful,” was Nora’s
mirthful comment.
“We are in the captain’s power,” sighed Miss
Hollister.
“We are kidnapped. That’s what it amounts
to,” strenuously affirmed Van Steen.
Later in the afternoon the trio sought the railed
space on the roof of the deck-house, just behind the
small bridge which was Captain O’Shea’s particular
domain. The mate had found two battered wooden
chairs and rigged an awning. Such consideration
as this was bound to dull the edge of Miss Hollister’s
fears and she gazed about her with fluttering
interest and reviving animation. Through an open
door they could see Captain O’Shea standing beside
the man at the wheel. He wore no coat, his shirt-sleeves
were rolled up and displayed his brown, sinewy
forearms, and a shapeless straw hat was pulled
over his eyes. His binoculars attentively swept the
blue horizon ahead and abeam.
Presently he went on the bridge and searched the
shimmering sea astern. His demeanor was not so
uneasy as vigilant and preoccupied. So long did
he stand in the one position with the glasses at his
eyes that Gerald Van Steen became curious and
tried to descry whatever it was that had attracted
the captain’s notice. At length he was able to make
out a trailing wisp of brown vapor, like a bit of
cloud, where sea and sky met.
“There is some kind of a steamer astern of us,”
said Van Steen to Nora Forbes. “Perhaps it is a
German or English mail-boat. If so, I can see no
objection to transferring us aboard.”
Captain O’Shea overheard the remark and called
to them:
“No mail-steamer is due on this course. And it
is not a cargo tramp or she would not be steaming
faster than we are.”
“Then what can it be?” asked Nora.
“I cannot tell ye, Miss Forbes, nor am I anxious
at all to let her come close enough to find out.”
On the lower deck the Cubans were flocking to
the overhang or climbing on the rail to gaze at the
distant smoke astern. They talked excitedly, with
many gestures. Evidently here was an event of
some importance. Little by little the other steamer
cut down the miles of intervening space until her
funnel was visible. The Fearless had been making
no unusual effort to increase her own speed, but now
Captain O’Shea said a few words into the engine-room
speaking-tube, and Johnny Kent came trundling
up from below, wiping his face with a bunch of
waste.
The captain took him by the arm and imparted:
“I do not like the looks of her, Johnny; she is too
fast to be healthy for us. I got the word in New
York that two of the Almirante cruiser class were
coming out from Spain to join the blockadin’ fleet
and make it hot for our business. There is nothing
on the coast that can do over twelve knots, is there?”
“Only the Julio Sanchez, Cap’n Mike, and she’s
laid up at Havana with her boilers in awful shape.
I suppose you want me to hook up and burn my
good coal.”
“I think this is a poor place to loaf in, Johnny.
There was something said about a reward of fifty
thousand dollars to the Spanish navy vessel that
overhauled the Fearless and sunk her at sea. Better
crack on steam and maybe we can lose that fellow
yonder after nightfall.”
“Aye, aye, Cap’n Mike, I’ll put the clamps on
the safety-valves, and take care not to look at the
gauges. I’ll need more help below.”
“Grab the deck-hands. Get to it.”
“And I was just crawlin’ into my bunk to finish
the most excitin’ novel you ever read,” mourned
Johnny Kent as he footed it down the ladder. “It’s
all about adventures. The situations are hair-raisin’,
Cap’n Mike.”
Young Mr. Van Steen had edged within ear-shot
so that he heard part of this dialogue. Returning
to the ladies, he thrust his hands in his pockets and
tried to hide his perturbation. Nora questioned him
eagerly, and he answered with a shrug and a laugh:
“We’re going to have a race with the steamer
behind us. I imagine they told a few whoppers for
my benefit. The chief engineer remarked in the
most casual way that he intended to put clamps on
the safety-valves. That is absurd, of course. The
boilers might blow up.”
“I am inclined to think he meant it,” said Nora,
who was looking at Captain O’Shea. “This is not a
yachting cruise, Gerald.”
“But if the silly old ass of an engineer really
meant it, and we are pursued by a hostile man-of-war,”
stubbornly persisted Van Steen, “why did he
talk about wanting to finish a novel because it was
full of exciting adventures? Isn’t this exciting
enough?”
“You are stupid,” impatiently exclaimed Nora.
“These extraordinary men can’t see that they are
living the most thrilling adventures. It is all in the
day’s work with them. I am going to ask Captain
O’Shea to tell me the truth.”
Her aunt objected, but with no great spirit. Her
poor, tired brain was bewildered by this new turn
of events. She had begun to hope to survive the
voyage, but now she was beset by fresh alarms, fantastic
and incredible. Imminent danger menaced
the lawless tug. It could be felt in the buzzing excitement
which pervaded the crowded decks. The
only calm place was the bridge, where Captain O’Shea
walked steadily to and fro, six paces to port and six
paces to starboard, a ragged cigar between his teeth.
Already the hull was vibrating to the increasing
speed of the engines and the smoke gushed thick
and black from the hot funnel.
Nora Forbes had mounted the bridge before Van
Steen could make angry protest. Clinging to the
canvas-screened rail, she paused to catch a bird’s-eye
glimpse of the swarming decks which spread
beneath her from the sheering bow to the overhang
that seemed level with the following seas. Captain
O’Shea snatched a coat from the wheel-house and
flung it over the girl’s head and shoulders, for the
red cinders were pelting down from the funnel-top
like hail. For the life of him he could not keep the
caressing note out of his pleasant voice when he was
talking to a pretty woman.
“’Tis a bright day and a fine breeze, Miss Forbes,
and the old Fearless is poundin’ through it at thirteen
knots. Are ye enjoying yourself?”
“Every minute of it,” she replied, and the joy
of living made her cheek glow. “Are you really
afraid of that steamer behind us? Mr. Van Steen
thought you were joking with the chief engineer.
Really you can be frank with me. I promise not to
make a scene.”
He regarded her rather wistfully for an instant,
felt unusually hesitant, and told her the truth because
he could not bring himself to tell her anything
else.
“If it is a Spanish cruiser yonder, as I mistrust,
she may make short work of us. But she has to
catch us first. And if I was easy to catch I would
not be here at all. Sooner than risk a hair of your
head, Miss Forbes, I would give up meself and my
ship. But a man’s duty comes first.”
“You are not to give me—to give us, one thought,”
she warmly assured him, and her head was held
high. “Thank you for being honest with me, Captain
O’Shea. Do you wish us to stay on deck?”
Perplexed and unhappy, he answered:
“There is no safe place to stow you if the Spaniard
gets within shooting range. The hold is full of cartridges
and dynamite and such skittish truck.”
The steamer astern was still slowly gaining on the
Fearless. Her forward mast was now discernible,
and the tiny ring around it was unmistakably a
fighting-top. If the vessel belonged to any other
navy than that of Spain, she would be jogging along
at a cruising gait, instead of crowding in chase with
a reckless consumption of coal. Captain O’Shea
ran below to see how matters fared in the sooty,
stifling kingdom of Johnny Kent. The Fearless
could not turn and fight. All hopes of safety were
bound up in those clanking, throbbing, shining engines,
in the hissing boilers, in the gang of half-naked,
grimy men who fed the raging furnaces and wielded
the glowing slice-bars and shifted the coal from the
cavernous bunkers.
The quivering needles of the gauges already recorded
more steam than the law allowed, and they
were creeping higher pound by pound. The heat in
the fire-room was so intense that the men had to be
relieved at brief intervals. There was no forced
ventilation, and the wind was following the ship.
The deck-hands, unaccustomed to grilling alive,
stood to it pluckily until they collapsed and were
hauled out by the head and the heels. Back and
forth, between the engine-room and this inferno,
waddled Johnny Kent, raining perspiration, an oil-can
in one hand, a heavy wrench in the other, and
with the latter he smote such faint-hearted wights
as would falter while there was strength in them.
“Hello, Cap’n Mike,” he roared as the skipper
sidled into the engine-room. “Is the other vessel
still gainin’ on us, and what does she look like?”
“She looks like trouble, Johnny. We are doing
better. How are things with you?”
“I need a couple of husky men. No use sendin’
me those limpsy patriots.”
“I will look for them, Johnny. Will your boilers
hold together? Can you get any more out of
her?”
“Of course I can. She’s licensed to carry a hundred
and eighty pounds, and I aim to push her to
two hundred and fifty.”
Captain O’Shea hastened on deck, glanced forward
and aft, and grinned as he caught sight of Gerald
Ten Eyck Van Steen. To this pampered young man
he shouted:
“You are a well-built lad. Jump below, if you
please, and the chief will introduce ye to a shovel.”
“But I don’t want a shovel. I refuse to go below,”
haughtily replied Van Steen. “It has occurred to
me that if you will quit this silly race and let the
other steamer come within signalling distance I can
explain the case to her commander, and he will be
glad to take us on board. Van Steen & Van Steen
have influential banking connections with the Spanish
government.”
“’Tis no time to deliver orations,” swiftly spake
O’Shea. “The other steamer will shoot first and
explain afterward. Come along and work your passage.”
“Do not resist, Gerald,” quavered Miss Hollister.
“Be a good sport and play the game,” slangily
advised Nora Forbes.
Captain O’Shea did not appear to use violence.
He seemed to propel Van Steen with a careless wave
of the arm, and the indignant young man moved
rapidly in the direction of the stoke-hole ladder.
Johnny Kent pounced on him with profane jubilation,
instantly stripped him of coat and shirt, and
shot him in to join the panting toilers. There was
a plucky streak in this victim of circumstances, and
he perceived that he must take his medicine. The
fire-room gang was reinforced by a strong pair of
arms, a stout back, and the stubborn endurance of
the Dutch.
The afternoon was gone and the sun had slid
under the lovely western sea. The Spanish cruiser
was spurting desperately to overtake her quarry before
darkness. The speed of the quivering, clangorous
Fearless had crept up to a shade better than
fifteen knots. The cruiser was in poor trim to show
what she could do. Captain O’Shea knew the rated
speed of every craft on the Spanish naval list and
if his surmise was correct this particular cruiser
should be doing eighteen knots. But he knew also
that a foul bottom, slovenly discipline, and inferior
coal counted against her, and that he had a fighting
chance of escape.
It was immensely trying to watch and wait. Of
all the company on deck that stood and stared at
the small outline of the cruiser etched against the
shining sea, only Captain O’Shea realized that this
was the grimmest kind of a life-and-death tussle.
He was your thoroughbred gambler who comprehends
the odds and accepts them, but he was
sorry for his crew, and much more so for the two
women who were in his charge.
The chaperon had retired to her room in the grip
of an acute nervous headache. She was mercifully
unable to understand that tragedy moved on the
face of the waters, that whether or not the Fearless
was to be obliterated depended on a certain number
of engine revolutions per minute.
The cook had prepared supper, observing to himself
as he rattled his pans:
“If we all is due to git bumped to glory, I reckon
we’ll take it more cheerful with a square meal under
our briskets.”
He dutifully bore a tray to the captain’s room,
but Miss Hollister had no appetite, and he betook
himself to the bridge, where Nora Forbes was standing
beside the captain.
“Set the supper on the chart-locker in the wheel-house,
George,” said O’Shea. “The young lady will
not be wanting to go into her room and miss any of
the show.”
In her twenty years Nora Forbes had never lived
as intensely as now. The blood of an adventurous
ancestry was in her veins. She was thrilled, but not
afraid. More than she was aware, the dominating
personality of Captain O’Shea was influencing and
attracting her. Unconsciously she was sharing his
simple, clear-eyed courage, which accepted things as
he found them. There was singular comfort in
standing beside him. They lingered for a moment
in the wheel-house, where the tall young mate gripped
the spokes, his eyes fixed on the swaying compass-card
in the binnacle.
“You have never filibustered before, I take it,
Miss Forbes,” said Captain O’Shea, “but ye are as
cool as an old hand.”
“I never dreamed that men were living such lives
as this nowadays,” she replied. “Tell me, do
you——”
Down the wind came the report of a heavy gun.
O’Shea leaped to the bridge and the girl followed,
her heart throbbing with a sudden, sickening fear.
Twilight was shutting down. The first star gleamed
in the pale sky, but a curious after-glow lingered to
flood the sea with tremulous illumination. The
cruiser showed like a gray shadow, a vague blur,
from which shot a second flash of red. Again the
boom of her gun was heard on the Fearless, and this
time the steel shell kicked up a water-spout far off
to starboard.
“Johnny Kent has lost distance in the last half
hour,” muttered the skipper. “His men can’t stand
the pace.”
“What does it mean?” implored Nora, and she
caught her breath with a sob. “Are they really
and truly trying to kill us?”
“Those are the intentions, but the shooting is
pretty bad, Miss Forbes. I will bet ye ten to one
they do not hit us.”
Unwittingly she moved closer to him. Her hand
was upon the rail and he covered it with his hard
palm. At the firm, warm contact her fortitude returned.
His tremendous vitality was like an electric
current. She smiled up at him gratefully, and
he said in a big, friendly way, to put her at ease:
“’Tis good to have somebody to hang onto in a
tight pinch, isn’t it? Look! There he goes again!
A better shot. It struck the water within two hundred
yards of us. If he keeps on improvin’ his target
practice, I may lose me bet.”
Nora was silent. She could think of nothing to
say as she stared at the darkening horizon and the
flashes of the cruiser’s guns. The after-glow died,
and night marched swiftly across the tropic sea.
It curtained the cruiser and obscured the Fearless.
Johnny Kent had won in the first act of the
drama.
Every light on board the tug was extinguished,
and the word was carried below to close the draughts
and slacken the fires in order to show no sparks from
the funnel. The Fearless swerved sharply from her
course and ran straight away from the Cuban coast,
heading to the southward across the Caribbean.
To follow her was a game of blind-man’s-buff, and
Captain O’Shea knew every trick of shaking off
pursuit.
Nora had withdrawn her imprisoned hand with a
self-conscious little start. Already the episode of
the chase seemed unreal, theatrical. It would not
have surprised her if the picturesque Cubans had
burst into a light-opera chorus. She hastened to
tell her aunt the good news, and presently there
came staggering up from the lower deck the wreck
of Gerald Ten Eyck Van Steen. The merciful night
hid his grime and tatters. Leaning against the bulkhead
of the tiny passageway, he addressed the invisible
ladies in the state-room. His voice was
husky and cracked, but, singularly enough, all its
petulance had fled.
“It was simply great,” he exclaimed. “We shovelled
coal like drunken devils, and between-times
they dragged us on deck and turned the hose on us.
My word, it was a sporty game, and we won. I am
bruises from head to foot, but what’s the odds?”
Nora was instantly contrite. Here was an unexpected
hero, whom she had shamefully forgotten.
“You poor Gerald! Tell us all about it.”
He felt proud of himself. Nora shared the feeling,
and yet her behavior lacked the warmth to be expected
of a girl whose engagement to Gerald Van
Steen had been a notable society event on Fifth
Avenue. Wayward and shocking it was, no doubt,
but she knew that she would rather talk to the rude
and unregenerate Captain Michael O’Shea.
She let Gerald tell her of the great fight for more
speed down among the roaring furnaces, of the fainting
men, the straining boilers, the furiously driven
engines, and of the bullying, cursing, jesting Johnny
Kent who held the men and the machines unfalteringly
to their work.
“He is an awful brute,” said Van Steen, rubbing
a welt on his shoulder, “but he has pluck—no end
of it. A steam-pipe leading to a pump or something
burst and scalded him, but he didn’t let up at all,
and threatened us with more kinds of death and
damnation than ever.”
“He must be suffering dreadfully,” exclaimed the
ardently sympathetic Nora. “I thought he looked
so good-natured and jolly and easy-going.”
“You are a poor hand at reading character,” was
the earnest comment. “Were you anxious about
me, Nora?”
“Yes, I suppose so. It was so exciting on
deck that I couldn’t think of anything else but that
wicked Spanish cruiser.”
“Where were you all the time?”
“On the bridge with Captain O’Shea.”
“The deuce you were! I don’t like him at all,
Nora. He is not the sort you should have anything
to do with.”
“I can’t very well help meeting him now and
then, Gerald. Don’t be a goose. Tell me some
more about your adventures with a shovel.”
Van Steen was ruffled and became a sulky companion.
Nora let him kiss her good-night, and he
wearily descended to find a resting-place on the
open deck. She found her aunt awake and told her
of the heroic conduct of the scalded chief engineer.
The stamp of Van Steen’s approval was apt to color
the mental attitude of Miss Hollister and she exclaimed
in an animated manner:
“Does Gerald really believe that this Mr. Kent
is such a fine character, a diamond in the
rough?”
“Gerald certainly respects him, although he does
not love him, Aunt Katharine.”
“Then I hope to meet Mr. Kent in the morning,
Nora. I am given to understand that he saved our
lives, but I can’t realize that the cruiser was actually
shooting at us with deadly intent.”
Miss Hollister was a woman of a certain kind of
determination whenever duty was concerned. And
because she had misjudged the chief engineer, it was
her duty to make amends. After breakfast she
asked Van Steen if she might safely go to the lower
deck and look into the engine-room.
“You are coming on remarkably well,” said he.
“Aren’t you afraid of the brutes?”
“I wish to thank our preserver and to inspect the
ship,” she calmly answered.
“Very well. Will you come along, Nora?”
“Thanks, Gerald, but Captain O’Shea wants to
show me the chart of this coast and of the bay
where he will try to land the cargo.”
“Hang Captain O’Shea; he is making a confounded
nuisance of himself,” muttered Van Steen
as he reluctantly departed with Miss Hollister.
They passed among the lounging patriots and came
upon their leader, Colonel Calvo, whom the flight
from the cruiser had frightened, not out of his boots,
but into them. As a cure for sea-sickness he had
found the boom of an eight-inch gun extremely efficacious.
He flourished his hat with flamboyant
gallantry and bowed low as he addressed Miss Hollister.
“Ah, ha, Señora! To behol’ you is a pleasure for
me an’ my braves’ of soldiers. Yesterday we was
ready to fight the ship of Spain, to defen’ the ladies
with our lives.”
The dignified spinster looked confused. She resented
the bold stare of the colonel’s black eyes
and the smirking smile. With a stiff little nod she
grasped Gerald’s arm and told him, as they moved
to another part of the deck:
“I hate that man. Is he really a brave officer?”
“Not yet, but perhaps, Miss Hollister. We shall
have to ask Johnny Kent about him.”
Pausing at the engine-room door, they found an
assistant on duty. To their inquiry he replied:
“The chief is in his bunk, all bandaged up and
using language. His arm and chest were blistered
bad.”
“I should like very much to do something for
him,” timidly answered Miss Hollister. “Who is
attending him?”
“The Cuban doctor has a medicine chest, ma’am,
and we all try to soothe him. But he cusses us out
and throws things at us.”
“I will look in his room and leave a message for
you, Miss Hollister,” said Gerald.
“He must be in great distress. And I am sure
he is not getting proper care,” she murmured.
Van Steen cautiously advanced to an open door
beyond the engine-room, Miss Hollister hovering in
the background. No sooner had the sufferer in the
bunk caught sight of the young man than his big
voice roared:
“Come to gloat, have you? I suppose you’re
glad to see me on my beam ends after the awful
way I abused you. Get to hell out of here.”
“Miss Hollister came below to express her sympathy,”
began Van Steen, ready to dodge a water-bottle
that stood beside the bunk.
“Holy mackerel! The lovely lady with the gray
hair?” blurted Johnny Kent, his face redder than
ordinary. “Did she, honestly? Is she out there?
Did she hear me slip that cuss-word?”
“I am afraid so. Do you want to apologize?
She accepts my statement that you are a grand
man in an emergency.”
“Fetch her in. No, wait a minute. Straighten
out the bedclothes and see that my nightie is buttoned
clear up to the neck. This is the da-darnedest
thing that ever happened to me.”
It was also an unprecedented experience for Miss
Katharine Hollister, but one could not live twenty-four
hours on board the Fearless without losing one’s
grip on conventions, even though they were made in
New England. She halted at the brass-bound threshold
of the little room, and peered curiously at the
recumbent figure of the chief engineer with his gray
mustache and mop of grizzled hair.
“Come in and take the chair by my desk, ma’am.
What on earth made you want to see me?” was his
hearty greeting.
She remained standing, and confessed, hesitating
nervously:
“I formed such a shocking opinion of you when I
first saw you—I thought you had killed that negro—and
when Mr. Van Steen told me how you had
toiled and suffered to save the ship—and were in
pain—I knew my judgment was mistaken—and that
it was my duty——”
“Forget it, ma’am,” and Johnny Kent waved a
bandaged fist. “We ain’t pretty to look at, and
our manners are violent, but when you talk about
duty, I guess you and I believe in the same gospel.”
His gaze was so honestly, respectfully worshipful
that Miss Hollister was conscious of an agreeable
sensation. She was a woman, and a charming one,
but at fifty years she no longer dreamed of masculine
homage.
“Were you severely injured, Mr. Kent?”
“Not half as much as those poor old boilers. I’m
afraid to guess how many tubes are leaky. I’ll quit
sputterin’ and losin’ my temper when we get those
Cubans and guns ashore.”
“Their leader does not seem very capable,” ventured
Miss Hollister. “I was not at all favorably
impressed with him when he spoke to me just now.”
“Did that sea-sick tin soldier annoy you, ma’am?”
heatedly ejaculated Johnny Kent as he raised himself
on his elbow and fixed a glittering eye on a holster
which hung on the wall. “I’ll surge out of here and
learn him a lesson that will do him a whole lot of
good.”
“No more violence, I beg of you,” implored the
spinster, dismayed and yet enjoyably thrilled. “I
should not have mentioned it. If there is anything
that can be done to make you more comfortable——”
“Pshaw, I’ll be up and doing before we try to
make a landing, ma’am. Your droppin’ in to see me
has made me chirk up. Blessed if it don’t make this
hole of a room seem kind of sweetened and lit up
and sanctified.”
Miss Hollister colored and concluded that she had
stayed quite long enough. With a gracious word of
farewell, she hastened to the upper deck. Nora
Forbes had found a new companion, a lean, sandy
man in faded khaki whose sad, freckled face had a
noticeable pallor and whose head was wound about
with a white bandage. He sat with his back propped
against a boat in the shade of the awning, and Nora
announced to her aunt:
“I want you to know Mr. Jack Gorham. He is
the man who conquered that giant of a negro.
Captain O’Shea says it was one of the finest things
he ever saw.”
Gorham, a modest, shrinking soul, looked acutely
uncomfortable and protested:
“I had to get him. He fetched me a couple of
clips, but I feel pretty spry. I’ll be ready to hop
ashore and perforate them Spanish officers at a
thousand per.”
Oddly enough, Miss Hollister was no longer terrified
by the presence of these men of war. Since
meeting Johnny Kent she had suffered a sea-change.
In the face of the veteran soldier she was able to
read that same quality of respectful admiration.
She had been vouchsafed a glimpse of the real
spirit of this singular voyage. It was pure romance,
reincarnated from the age when the world
was young. She had been permitted to sail with
men who were living an Odyssey, a saga, but they
knew it not. She thought of Johnny Kent in his
bunk, and now she looked at Jack Gorham, commonplace,
unlettered, uncouth, and listened while
Nora repeated the story of the fight with Jiminez.
The soldier wriggled uneasily. His embarrassment
was painful. When questioned he could only repeat:
“Well, I just had to get him. That’s all there
was to it.”
“But you did not have to risk your life,” persisted
Nora. “Captain O’Shea was ready with his whole
crew to overpower the man.”
“The captain wanted to tackle him, but of course
I couldn’t stand for that,” patiently explained
Gorham.
“Why did you do it?” asked Miss Hollister.
“I guess it was what you might call a question
of duty,” he drawled.
“I have heard nothing else,” was the spinster’s
wondering comment. “And yet you are all breaking
the laws of your country. My standards of
right and wrong seem all topsy-turvy.”
“You sure did land in queer company this time,”
seriously affirmed Gorham.
Miss Hollister’s excursion into the debatable
ground of conduct and ethics as applied to buccaneering
in the Caribbean was interrupted by Captain
O’Shea, who was in a mood of brisk action and
curt speech. Paying no attention to the ladies, he
halted in front of Gorham to say:
“We shall try to put the stuff ashore to-night.
Will ye be fit to land with the Cubans, or will I
carry you back home with me?”
“Of course, I’ll land, sir. The nigger didn’t cut
me deep,” was the dogged response. “What’s the
programme?”
“The cargo will be hoisted out of the hold this
afternoon, convenient for droppin’ into the boats.
If you are able, will ye stand by to boss a gang of
Cubans? Ye need not bear a hand yourself. Just
talk to them and make signs with the butt end of
that old Springfield.”
“Yes, sir. I’ll manage to keep them busy.”
The news ran through the ship. By noon the patriots
were seething with excitement. They were
about to set foot on the beloved soil of Cuba, to
be quit of the hateful, perfidious ocean. They became
incredibly valiant. These forty men would
face a Spanish army. They talked of marching to
attack fortified cities. Magically revived, they
scoured the rust from their weapons and brandished
them with melodramatic gesticulation. They sang
the battle-hymns of the revolution and wept at
sight of the blue, misty mountain range of the
distant coast. Jack Gorham regarded them critically.
One gang of Cubans went into the hold and another
was stationed on deck. The heavy cases of
rifles and cartridges were passed up through the
hatchways and piled along the rail. Captain O’Shea
sauntered hither and yon, once halting to remark
in chiding accents:
“Better not bang those square boxes about so
free and careless. ’Tis nitro-glycerine for making
dynamite ashore.”
“I’ll land it myself,” said Gorham. “It will come
in handy for blowin’ up Spanish troop-trains.”
Toward nightfall the Fearless reduced speed and
loafed along over a smooth sea at a distance of perhaps
thirty miles from the coast. The crisis of the
voyage had come. O’Shea must run his ship into
a trap and get her out again.
As soon as darkness was at hand the Fearless
began the final dash for the coast. Johnny Kent
had crawled from his bunk and wearily set himself
down in the engine-room doorway to await orders.
“If anything goes wrong to-night, it’ll happen all
of a sudden,” he grumbled to his first assistant.
“Takin’ chances of getting bottled up in a bay don’t
please me a mite.”
“There is nothing in sight, chief. It looks like an
easy landing. The skipper knows his business.”
“But it would be just our fool luck to run into
trouble with these two ladies aboard. Women complicate
every game they draw cards in. But that
Miss Hollister is certainly a queen, ain’t she, Jim?”
“She’s old enough to be my mother,” ungallantly
observed the youthful assistant.
“And I’m ’most old enough to be your grand-daddy,
you godless, disrespectful sculpin,” was the
angry retort of Johnny Kent. “And I’m man
enough to break you in two across my knees.”
The rash young man wisely held his tongue, and
the chief engineer murmured to the world at large:
“Refinement and culture do make a heap of difference
in folks. Now, if I had chased after refinement
and culture when I was young, instead of incessantly
pursuin’ rum, riot, and rebellion on the
high seas—but what’s the use?”
Thereupon this pensive pirate turned to survey
his chanting engines and wondered what the night
might bring forth. The Fearless maintained an even
gait until the coast was no more than five miles distant.
Then she drifted idly while Captain O’Shea
swept the horizon with his night-glasses. His eyes
and ears were acutely alert, but there was neither
sight nor sound of Spanish blockading craft cruising
to intercept him. Astern were piled six large flat-bottomed
surf-boats, in nests, as fishermen’s dories
are carried. These were now launched and towed,
ready to be ranged alongside and filled with cargo.
The forty Cubans conversed in hushed tones.
Every man had knapsack, blanket-roll, canteen,
and loaded rifle. The Fearless again picked up full
speed and moved straight for the coast. Soon the
mountains loomed like gigantic shadows blotting out
the stars. It was a bold, sheer coast, indented here
and there by small bays into which the rivers flowed
from the passes and valleys. It was in a certain
one of these bays that Captain O’Shea had been
told by the Junta to beach his cargo. A force of
Cubans led by General Maximo Gomez himself
would be waiting to receive the munitions. As had
been arranged, the Fearless now showed a white
mast-head light above a red. Captain O’Shea looked
at his watch. Three minutes later his signal-lights
flashed again. In the gloom of the mountain-side,
a white light winked above a red.
“That looks good to me,” said O’Shea to the
mate. “If there was anything wrong, the answering
signal would warn us to keep clear. But I do
not like this messin’ around in a bay. Give me the
open coast and plenty of sea-room.”
The Fearless had come so near the entrance of
the bay that the shadowy headlands on either side
were dimly discernible from the bridge. The speed
of the tug diminished until she was cautiously moving
ahead with no more than steerage-way.
The silence was intense. No one spoke above a
whisper. The engines were turning over so slowly
that their rhythmic clamor was no more than a
faint, muffled throb, like the pulse-beat of the ship.
Warily she slid into the quiet bay and made ready
to drop anchor off a strip of white beach. The surf-boats
were hauled alongside and the cargo began to
tumble into them. It looked as though this game
of filibustering might not be so hazardous as reputed.
The seamen were in the boats, detailed to handle
the oars and put the Cubans and the cargo ashore.
The deep-laden flotilla had not quit the Fearless
for the first trip to the beach when the vigilant
skipper fancied he saw a shadow steal from behind
a headland at the mouth of the bay. For a long moment
he ceased to breathe, while his gaze followed
the illusive shadow which he was not sure that he
could distinguish from the darkened sea.
Then one or two sparks gleamed like fire-flies and
were gone. This was enough. Captain O’Shea instantly
concluded that the sparks had dropped from
a steamer’s funnel. He was caught inside the bay.
Perhaps the steamer would pass without sighting
the Fearless. But the shadow halted midway between
the headlands, and O’Shea cursed the treachery
which he presumed had betrayed his destination.
The snare had been cleverly set for him. The Cuban
force in the mountains had failed to detect this Spanish
vessel or they would not have signalled him that
the coast was clear.
O’Shea had to make his choice. He could abandon
his ship and flee with his crew and passengers to the
beach and the jungle, or he could turn and try to
smash his way out to sea. The thought of deserting
the Fearless was so intolerable that he made his decision
without hesitating. Summoning the mate
and Johnny Kent, he spoke hurriedly.
“’Tis bottled up we are. Look yonder and ye
can see for yourself. Call the men aboard and cut
the boats adrift. Give it to her, Johnny, and hold
on tight. There may be the divil and all of a
bump.”
“Goin’ to run her down?” asked the chief engineer.
“If she doesn’t get out of my way. ’Tis a small
gun-boat most likely.”
The patriots were unable to adjust themselves to
the sudden shift of events. One moment they were
about to land, rejoicing and valorous, to be welcomed
by the tattered legion of Maximo Gomez,
and the next they were snatched away to surge
hell-bent in the direction of the enemy and the detestable
sea. Captain O’Shea might have delayed
to dump them into the boats and turn them adrift
to flounder about the bay, but in all probability the
Spanish gun-boat would overtake and slay many
before they could reach the shore. He did not love
them, but it was his duty to safeguard them along
with the cargo.
Less than ten minutes after the shadow had moved
across the entrance of the bay, the Fearless was
swinging to point her nose seaward. As soon as the
tug was fairly straightened out, O’Shea rang for full
speed. It was no longer a silent ship. The patriots
raised a lamentable outcry of grief and indignation,
unable to comprehend this slip between the cup and
the lip. They were unconvinced that the captain
had really seen a gun-boat. They accused him of
taking fright at phantoms.
Indeed, there was no such thing as slipping unperceived
past the waiting enemy, for besides the
loud protests of the Cubans, the engines of the
Fearless made a strident song that re-echoed from
the wooded shores. No longer in ambush, the
Spanish craft turned on a search-light whose streaming
radiance picked the tug out of the gloom like a
lantern-slide projected on a screen. The two vessels
were perhaps four hundred yards apart. Straight
into the path of the search-light rushed the Fearless,
veering neither to right nor left. Her tactics were
disconcerting, her insane temerity wholly unexpected.
It was obvious that unless the gun-boat very hastily
moved out of the way there would occur an impressive
collision. And the tall steel-shod prow of an
ocean-going tug is apt to shatter the thin plates of
a light-draught, coastwise gun-boat.
Captain O’Shea himself held the wheel. The
Spanish gunners hurriedly opened fire, but sensations
of panic-smitten amazement spoiled their aim,
and they might as well have been shooting at the
moon.
“By Judas! ye are so gay with your search-light, I
will just have a look at you,” muttered O’Shea as he
switched on the powerful light which was mounted
upon the wheel-house roof. The handsome gun-boat
was sharply revealed, her sailors grouped at the quick-fire
pieces on the superstructure, the officers clustered
forward. Jack Gorham’s Springfield boomed like a
small cannon, and a man with gold stripes on his
sleeves toppled from his station and sprawled on the
deck below.
The Cubans cheered and let fly a scattering, futile
rifle fire, but the crew of the Fearless, convinced that
they must fight for their skins, crouched behind the
heavy bulwarks and handled their Mausers with
methodical earnestness. The Spanish officers and
seamen took to cover. They were not used to being
shot at, and this filibustering tug was behaving
like a full-fledged pirate. The commander of the
gun-boat made up his mind to dodge collision and
sink the Fearless with his guns before she should
flee beyond range outside the bay. His mental machinery
was not working swiftly, because this was
what might be called his crowded hour. He tried
to swing his vessel head on and to sheer to one side
of the channel.
Captain O’Shea climbed the spokes of his steering-wheel
and swung the Fearless to meet the manœuvre.
He was bent on crippling the gun-boat.
With leaky boiler tubes, the tug was in no condition
for another stern chase and the Spanish gunners
would certainly hull her through and through and
explode the cargo before he could run clear of the
hostile search-light.
A few seconds later, the foaming bow of the
Fearless struck the gun-boat a quartering, glancing
blow that raked along her side. The Spanish commander
had almost twisted his vessel out of the
other’s path and O’Shea dared not swing to catch
her broadside on, for fear of running aground. The
impact was terrific. The Spanish craft had a low
freeboard and the guns of her main-deck battery
protruded their long muzzles only a few feet above
the water. The steel stem of the Fearless, moving
with tremendous momentum, struck them one after
the other, tore them from their mountings and
stripped the starboard side clean. The tug’s headway
was checked and a tangle of splintered stuff
held the two vessels interlocked. The Spanish gunners
on the upper deck could not sufficiently depress
the secondary battery to fire down into the Fearless,
and on board the tug all hands had been knocked
flat by the collision, so that for the moment there
was no hostile action on either side.
So close together were the two steamers while
they hung together that cases of cargo, toppling
over, spilled through the crushed bulwark of the
Fearless, and slid upon the gun-boat’s lower deck
where the side had been fairly ripped out of her
above the water-line. Then the tug very slowly
forged ahead, tearing herself free and grinding against
the gun-boat’s cracked and twisted plates until the
twain parted company.
“We are still afloat, glory be, and the engines are
turnin’ over,” cried O’Shea.
He spun the wheel hard over to pass out to sea
between the headlands, and steered where he thought
deep water ought to be. The gun-boat had not
opened fire, and he began to hope that he might
win the freedom of the sea. Nor was the hostile
vessel making any effort to follow him, and instead
of blazing his trail with her search-light it had been
turned skyward to flash signals for assistance against
the clouds.
“I jolted the ambition out of her,” joyfully exclaimed
O’Shea. “I would not like to look at my
poor old hooker, but she must be an awful hash on
deck——”
The Fearless suddenly yawed to starboard and
took the bit in her teeth. The skipper tried to fetch
her back on her course, but she failed to respond to
the wheel. He instantly knew that a rudder chain
had parted. He yelled down the tube to Johnny
Kent to reverse his engines. The masterless tug
was heading out of the channel and the incoming
tide caught her bow and swung her away from the
seaward passage, over toward the nearest headland
and its submerged reef.
The Fearless felt the powerful backward drag of
her screw, but not in time. The disabled steering-gear
wrought the mischief before the emergency
tiller could be manned or an anchor dropped to hold
her in the channel. Her keel scraped along the coral
bottom and the hull trembled to the shock of stranding.
The Fearless was hard and fast aground and
the tide lacked three hours of the flood.
Finding it useless to try to work her off, Captain
O’Shea had the engines stopped. The plight was
soon discovered by the gun-boat, which brought her
search-light to bear on the tug. The Spanish commander
laughed, no doubt, when he perceived that
he could train his remaining guns and smash the
Fearless to pieces at his leisure. It was point-blank
range at a conspicuous target, and the tables had
been turned.
Captain O’Shea comprehended the fate that was
about to overtake his helpless ship. His boats had
been cut adrift and there was no means of conveying
his people to the shore. They could only swim for
it and try to find footing on the reef.
“’Tis no use showing a white flag and offering to
surrender,” he said to himself while the sweat ran
down his face. “We fired on them and we rammed
their ship.”
There was a life-raft on the deck-house roof, and
he was about to order it shoved overside in order
to send Nora Forbes and Miss Hollister ashore in
charge of Van Steen and the mate. It was a forlorn
hope, because the gun-boat would most likely
fire at anything seen afloat. Just then Jack Gorham
climbed to the bridge and respectfully saluted the
captain.
“We are up against it, Jack,” said O’Shea. “The
Spaniard yonder is taking his time. He will anchor
bow and stern and then shoot us to splinters. I will
be grateful if ye will lend the mate and young
Van Steen a hand with the ladies. If ye can fetch
the beach, take to the woods and try to find the
camp of General Gomez.”
“I have a proposition, sir,” returned the soldier,
and for once his voice was unsteady with excitement.
“When we were tangled alongside the gun-boat,
some cases of cargo was jolted off our deck onto her
deck where the woodwork and plates was all tore
away. For God’s sake, put your search-light on her
for a minute, quick, before she swings her smashed
side away from us. She’s still turnin’.”
“And for what?” queried O’Shea, but he leaped
for the lighting-switch, confident that the soldier
knew what he was talking about.
“Two of them cases was nitro-glycerine, sir, and
for a wonder they slid so easy that they didn’t go off.
I know them when I see ’em. Just give me one
sight of them.”
The search-light of the Fearless swept across the
gun-boat, which was slowly shifting her position to
find the middle of the channel and a safe anchorage.
There was cramped room to manœuvre, and she was
swinging in a small arc which exposed for a little
time the shattered side that had been rammed by
the tug. A gaping hole above water disclosed the
main-deck forward, and the search-light of the Fearless
played and flickered in and out, white and brilliant.
It illuminated the wreckage and the heap of
wooden cases which lay as they had slid across the
fragments of bulwark that bridged the narrow gap
between the interlocked vessels.
“Hold the light steady, sir,” said Jack Gorham
as he dropped to one knee, shoved the barrel of the
Springfield across the rail of the bridge, and laid his
cheek against the stock. “It seems plumb ridiculous,
but it’s worth tryin’.”
His wonderfully keen eyes had distinguished a
square wooden case which sat exposed and somewhat
removed from the others on the gun-boat’s
littered deck. He had bragged of his marksmanship.
Now was the supreme opportunity to make
good. The gun-boat was moving. Her shattered
side would be hidden from him before he could
shoot more than twice or thrice.
As the sights of his beloved old rifle came true on
the tiny target he pressed the trigger and the heavy
bullet went singing on its way.
“Missed, by Godfrey!” grunted Gorham as he
reloaded. “If I score a bull’s-eye, you’ll know it
all right.”
Annoyed by this impertinence, the gun-boat let
drive with a one-pounder which put a shell through
the funnel of the Fearless and showered the deck
with soot. Gorham wiped his eyes and took aim
for the second shot. Good luck and good marksmanship
guided it. No need to wonder where this
bullet struck. The case of nitro-glycerine exploded
with a prodigious detonation that seemed to shake
earth and sea and sky. The forward part of the
gun-boat was enveloped in a great sheet of flame.
The people of the Fearless were stunned and deafened
and the hull rocked violently against the reef.
Burning fragments rained everywhere, and fell hissing
into the bay. From the place where the gun-boat
was rapidly sinking came cries for help.
“She is gone entirely. God help their poor souls,”
brokenly murmured Captain O’Shea.
He turned to shout to the mate:
“Pull yourself together and paddle over yonder
with the life-raft. Pick up all ye find of the poor
men in the water and set them ashore. The Cuban
army will take care of them as prisoners of war.
And maybe you can find some of our boats. ’Tis
an awful sight to see a fine vessel snuffed out like a
candle.”
Jack Gorham sat on deck, his head in his hands,
a disconsolate figure.
“I made a wonderful shot,” he muttered, “but
I hope I’ll never have to make another one like it.”
“Bridge, ahoy!” roared Johnny Kent from the
lower deck. “This is war. We beat ’em to it.
Now let’s get this tug off the reef on the flood tide,
if we rip the bottom out of her. This bay will be
full of gun-boats and cruisers to-morrow.”
Going below for the first time since the Fearless
had entered the bay, the skipper found the decks
in chaotic confusion. Broken bulwarks, smashed
doors and windows, parted funnel-stays, twisted
deck-houses, and other signs of the collision were
strewn from bow to stern. Some twenty of the
patriots had dived overboard. Of those left on
board, several had been hurt, and the crew of the
Fearless were badly cut, bruised, and banged about.
O’Shea rallied all that were able to turn to, and
set them to throwing cargo overboard. The guns
and ammunition were packed in water-proof cases
and could be fished up by the Cuban army at low
tide. It was heavy material, and getting rid of two
or three hundred tons of it must considerably lighten
the stranded tug. At this back-breaking task doggedly
labored Gerald Van Steen without waiting for
an order. Captain O’Shea stared at him by the
light of a lantern as though reminded of something
important.
“The ladies!” cried he. “Are they safe and
sound?”
“They are alive, thank you,” said Van Steen.
“I stowed them in their room, and made them lie
on the floor with the mattresses tucked against the
wall to stop the bullets. I could think of nothing
else to do.”
“And how did they take it?”
“Very well, indeed. Miss Hollister has been
rather hysterical, but one can scarcely blame her.”
“Well, the worst may be over, and again it may
not,” thoughtfully explained O’Shea. “Now, ’tis
this way. I can set you people ashore, and ye can
take a chance that the Cuban army will be able to
send you inside the Spanish lines under a flag of
truce. But there may be weeks of hard living and
fever and exposure before ye get anywhere at all.
And it may be the death of the ladies. Or you can
stay with me, if we get this vessel off, and I will
carry you back to the United States.”
“It isn’t a hilarious proposition either way,” replied
Van Steen. “I rather think, though, that we
had better stick to you.”
The mate returned aboard with the tidings that
more than half the crew of the gun-boat had been
rescued by the life-raft and in boats which had
drifted to the beach.
“We ought to have those boats in case we need
them,” said the skipper; “but if the ship can be
worked off this tide, and is fit to go to sea, I will not
wait for them or anything else.”
The tide was rising fast and the company worked
like mad to heave the cargo overboard. At length
Johnny Kent set his engines going hard astern and
the Fearless began to slide along her coral bed.
Halting, bumping, grinding, she gradually moved
into the deeper water of the channel and rolled in
the swell that ran past the headlands. Collision
and stranding had fearfully racked and strained her
hull, and the captain was not surprised when Johnny
Kent bellowed from below:
“We’re leakin’, of course. I guess every rivet in
her must have pulled loose. You’d better pray for a
spell of good weather.”
“Would ye rather be shot or drowned decent in
a gale of wind, Johnny? ’Tis suicide to stay on this
coast till daylight.”
The forlorn tug limped out to sea at her best
speed, which was not much. The fire-room gang
was more or less disabled and the engines needed
a deal of tinkering. Drop an able-bodied man from
a third-story window and he may not break his
neck, but his gait is not apt to be brisk.
“By the holy poker!” ejaculated O’Shea to the
mate as they watched the shadowy mountains drop
astern. “We delivered the cargo, though it is in a
few feet of water, but I have some patriots left. I
could think of only one thing at a time. What will
I do with them?”
“You can search me, sir. Dump ’em ashore at
Key West, if we ever get that far.”
“I will not run into this coast again with a leaky
old crab of a ship and no more than coal enough to
carry me to a friendly port.”
Men must sleep, and when the Fearless had left
the coast twenty miles behind her Captain O’Shea
set the regular watches and curled up on the wheel-house
transom for a nap before daylight. Johnny
Kent, after a sorrowful survey of his engines and
boilers, crawled into his bunk and presently his
snores rose and fell with the cadenced beat of the
steam-pump that fought to keep the water from rising
in the leaky hold. The sea was smooth, the
clouds no longer obscured the stars, and the weary
crew was suffered to rest before clearing away the
wreckage and patching the broken upper works.
When O’Shea awoke the dawn was bright and a
fresh breeze whipped across an empty sea. George,
the cook, greeted him with melancholy demeanor.
“You-all suttinly did play th’ mischief with mah
galley when you kerbumped that gun-boat, cap’n.
Every las’ dish is busted.”
“Where were you, George?”
“Hidin’ behind th’ range, please, suh. An’ when
that there Spaniard blew up it broke all th’ galley
windows an’ filled me plumb full of glass. Ain’t we
had mos’ excitement enough?”
“I hope so. Did your friend, big Jiminez, swim
ashore last night?”
“No, suh. He’s in th’ galley helpin’ me straighten
things out. Him an’ me ain’t a mite hostile. Mistah
Gorham suttinly did knock a heap o’ sense into
that niggah’s skull.”
The breeze blew with steadily increasing weight
and began to kick up a choppy sea which racked
the sluggish, laboring tug. Johnny Kent reported
that the pump was not keeping the water down
as easily as during the night. O’Shea chewed over
this disquieting news and was undecided whether to
attempt the long passage around Cape San Antonio
into the Gulf of Mexico. The alternative was to
run for Jamaica and take refuge in the nearest neutral
port. The English government would probably
seize his ship, but her company would be safe against
arrest and condemnation as pirates by the Spanish
authorities.
While he was considering this grave problem his
eyes were gladdened by the sight of Nora Forbes,
who came on deck and halted to gaze with amazement
at the wrecked appearance of the vessel. Her
splendid color paled and she smiled rather tremulously
at Captain O’Shea, who reassured her:
“We are still afloat, but we look like a junk heap.
And how did ye pull through? And is your aunt
getting the upper hand of that nervous prostration?”
“Miss Hollister was terribly frightened, and—and—so
was I. I would rather not hear about all that
happened last night—not just yet.”
“And I would rather not think of it, just now,
Miss Forbes. Perhaps I ought to have set ye ashore
among the Cubans. I hope you will not be worse off
at sea again.”
“I am glad to be at sea again, with you, Captain
O’Shea,” said Nora, and she looked him in the eyes
like a true viking’s daughter who scorned subterfuge
and spoke as her heart moved her.
It was perhaps as well that Gerald Van Steen decided
to join them just then.
“And are ye convinced that the Spanish are not
a courteous people when ye meet them by night?”
O’Shea cheerfully asked him.
“Do you know, I begin to like this filibustering,”
answered the industrious young man, who looked as
trampish as any of the crew. “One feels so well
pleased after he has pulled out of one of these scrapes
that it is almost worth while running into it.” He
turned to Nora and addressed her with a shade of
appeal in his voice: “Will you sit down with me for
a while? I have no end of things to talk about.”
“Why, certainly, Gerald. Good-by, Captain
O’Shea. The top o’ the morning to ye.”
The captain bowed and raised his straw hat. His
ingenuous countenance wore a somewhat puzzled
expression, as if he beheld a new complication in
this tumultuous voyage of his.
It was well into the forenoon before Johnny Kent
found a breathing-spell and climbed above to confer
with the skipper. The indomitable engineer appeared
aged and haggard. The pain of his burns
distressed him and he was spent with worry and
weariness. His hands trembled as he pulled himself
up the bridge stairway.
“I ain’t as young as I was, Cap’n Mike,” he huskily
exclaimed. “Blamed if I don’t feel kind of
strained and shook up, same as the poor old Fearless.
Looks like one of them fair-weather gales,
don’t it? Bright sky and a big sea and wind to peel
your whiskers off before night.”
“’Tis a good guess,” soberly replied O’Shea.
“Can we weather it, Johnny?”
“I don’t want to make the ladies nervous and
fretty,” confided the chief, “but we ain’t keepin’
the water down, Cap’n Mike. It will be in the
fire-room before dark at this rate——”
“And then she will fall off into the trough of the
sea and founder,” said O’Shea. “And we have no
boats. Will your men stay on duty and keep her
going?”
“They will, Cap’n Mike. The big nigger feels
spry enough to turn to, and the gang is scared to
death of him. They believe he’ll murder ’em if
they quit on me.”
“Well, Johnny, make steam as long as ye can,
and if the weather will not moderate I can try to
fetch up somewhere before she goes to the bottom.”
“I ain’t particularly anxious, Cap’n Mike. I
never saw you in a hole you couldn’t work your
way out of. Of course, there’s the ladies. How
are they, anyhow? The young one is on deck,
lookin’ like a morning-glory. But what about Miss
Hollister? She ain’t sick, is she?”
“Van Steen says the flurry last night gave her
a sort of nervous prostration,” answered O’Shea.
“She is up and dressed now and taking it easy in
her room. Maybe ye would like to duck in and hand
her a few kind words.”
“I sure would,” and Johnny Kent beamed. “Ladies
like her are mighty refined and delicate and sensitive,
and they’re liable to be took with this nervous
prostration. I don’t blame her a bit, Cap’n Mike.
Why, when we piled up on that reef and the gun-boat
was fixin’ to shoot us all to hell-and-gone, I
felt nervous myself. Honest I did.”
“Go to it, Johnny, but don’t mention the fact
that we are due to founder as the next act of this
continuous performance.”
It was really extraordinary to see how much animation
came into the face of Miss Hollister when
Johnny Kent poked his gray head inside the open
door and grinned a bashful greeting. Never did a
hero wear a more unromantic aspect, but the spinster
had selected him as her own particular hero,
nevertheless. He was rugged, elemental, as she
had come to regard him, and, in fact, there was
something uncommonly attractive to the discerning
eye in the modest courage, inflexible devotion to
duty, and simple kindliness of this grizzled old sea
rover.
“I’m ashamed that we had to give you such a scare
last night, ma’am,” he began. “It’s a hoodooed
voyage, any way you look at it. Why, Cap’n Mike
and me ran a cargo into Hayti last summer and
you would have enjoyed it. Stuff on the beach in
three hours and a funny old stone fort bangin’ away
at us just enough to keep all hands amused.”
“But after this experience, you will not dream of
going filibustering again, will you?” Miss Hollister
asked him.
Johnny Kent tugged at his gray mustache and
looked rather blank as he ejaculated:
“Why not? I ain’t fit for anything else. Of
course, I get big wages for runnin’ these risks, and
if I can ever save some money, I’m hopin’ to buy a
farm down in Maine and raise chickens and such
truck. That’s what I call really excitin’ and romantic.”
Miss Hollister responded eagerly:
“And a vegetable garden and cows, and——”
“Yes, ma’am. And flowers in the front yard—hollyhocks,
and asters, and peonies, and a lilac bush
by the front door-step. I set and think about it a
lot.”
It did not appeal to the chief engineer as at all
incongruous that the conversation should have taken
this turn while the ship was slowly sinking beneath
them.
“I have been very successful with flowers,”
brightly returned Miss Hollister. “I shall be delighted
to send you some seeds and cuttings whenever
you return to New England to live on that
wonderful farm of yours.”
“Thank you. Now when it comes to chickens,
for all-round service there ain’t a bird to beat the
Plymouth Rock. I subscribe to the Poultry Journal,
and always bring it to sea to read——”
The mate dodged out of the wheel-house to shout:
“You’re wanted below, chief. The assistant sends
up word that the loose coal is sucking into the pump
and she’s chokin’ up.”
“Don’t worry, ma’am,” gently spoke Johnny
Kent as he ceremoniously shook Miss Hollister’s
hand. “Engines and pumps are provokin’ critturs
and they’re always getting out of kilter.”
He paused outside to ask Captain O’Shea:
“What’s the answer? Do we win or lose? There’s
bad news from below. The bunker coal is awash.
The pump is liable to quit on me ’most any time.”
“I have overhauled the charts, Johnny, and there
is a bit of a coral key marked down thirty miles
from our present position, bearing sou’-sou’west. I
have changed me course to head for it.”
“Thirty miles! Five hours or more at the speed
we’re makin’. It will be a close finish, Cap’n Mike.”
“Life seems to be a game of close finishes for you
and me, Johnny.”
The Fearless wallowed sluggishly over a rolling,
foamy, blue sea. Already the water in the holds
had diminished her natural buoyancy. The waves
leaped through her broken bulwarks and flung themselves
across the deck. The crew and the remaining
Cubans had a listless, discouraged demeanor. Their
energy was deadened by misfortune. The voyage
was ill-fated. Jack Gorham, by contrast, undertook
whatever duty came handiest with a kind of machine-like,
routine fidelity, unhurried, efficient, his
melancholy countenance reflecting neither fear nor
impatience. Now and then Jiminez emerged from
the stoke-hole to sluice his huge body with pails of
salt water. At such times Gorham crossed the deck
to slap the negro on his bare back and speak words
of approval in broken Spanish. The responsive grin
of Jiminez showed every big, white tooth in his head.
He had found a master whom he vastly respected,
and there was no ill-will between them.
Long before the thirty miles had been run down
Captain O’Shea was searching the sea with his glasses
to find the tiny coral islet where he hoped to find
refuge. It was out of the track of steamer traffic,
and so far from the Cuban coast that the danger of
discovery by the Spanish navy seemed fairly remote.
The chart failed to indicate any harbor, but O’Shea
had no expectation of saving his ship. He would
drive her ashore and try to put his people on the
beach.
At length he was able to descry a low, sandy
strip almost level with the sea, along which the
breakers flashed white and green. It was the key,
and as the Fearless moved nearer it was seen that
the vegetation comprised only a few ragged bushes.
Desolate, sun-baked, and wind-swept was the place,
but it was dry land, and better than the deep sea
in a foundering ship.
Captain O’Shea laid down his glasses and called
Van Steen.
“’Tis not what I expected, but the Fearless is
done for,” said he. “We have fresh water and
stores to last some time. And I have faith enough
in me luck to feel sure we will be picked off that bit
of a key yonder. Please ask the ladies to pack
their traps, and you will put life-belts around
them.”
As the Fearless lurched drunkenly toward the
beach, it seemed as though every comber would
stamp her under. The water in the hold had covered
the fire-room floor, and was hissing and swashing
under the furnaces. The deck-hands were strung
along the ladder and hatch, bailing with buckets to
aid the choking, sputtering steam-pump.
“I ain’t got any business to be drowned in this
lump of a tug,” said Johnny Kent to the first assistant.
“I’m thinkin’ about that farm with the hollyhocks
and Plymouth Rocks.”
“If that pump stops, which it has symptoms of
doing, you’d better be thinking of your wicked old
soul,” growled the assistant.
“I can’t swim a lick,” muttered the chief engineer.
“You’d better learn quick. There go the fires,”
yelled the other as clouds of steam poured out of
the engine-room, and the men below came up the
ladder, fighting, scrambling, swearing. Johnny Kent
dodged the wild rush, glanced out to sea, and shouted,
“Breakers ahead! There are a few more kicks in
the old packet and she’ll hit the beach yet.”
As the steam pressure rapidly ran down, the dying
engines turned over more and more feebly, but the
propeller continued to push the vessel very languidly
into the shoal water. Presently she ceased
to move, there was a slight jar, and she heeled to starboard.
The doomed tug rested upon a sandy bottom.
Now that she was inert, aground, lifting no more
to the heave and swing of the seas, the breakers
shook her with an incessant bombardment. Spray
flew over the bridge and pelted into the cabin windows.
The key was about three hundred yards distant
from the tug. Between her and the dry land
was a strip of deeper water than the shoal on which
she had stranded, and then the wide barrier of surf
where the breakers tossed and tumbled in a thundering
tumult.
Captain O’Shea scanned the angry water and wondered
how he could send his people through it. The
clumsy life-raft was all he had to put them on. It
was buoyant enough, but unmanageable in such
boisterous weather as this, and would most likely
be blown out to sea and miss the key entirely. To
remain on board and hope for quieter weather on
the morrow was to risk pounding to pieces overnight.
Then O’Shea caught sight of the jagged timbers of
an ancient wreck half covered by the sand on the
ridge of the key. If a line could be carried from the
ship and made fast to one of those stout timbers,
the life-raft might be hauled through the surf.
“’Tis a terrible swim to undertake,” he painfully
reflected. “I will try it meself, but if I go under
there is nobody to take charge of these people. My
men are a rough lot, and it will be hard living on
this God-forsaken bit of a key.”
As if Jack Gorham had read what was in the
skipper’s mind, he crawled across the sloping deck
and shouted something in the ear of Jiminez. The
negro nodded and waved an arm in the direction of
the beach. The soldier was urging and explaining,
the other eagerly assenting. Gorham shouted to
the bridge:
“This fine big nigger of mine will carry a rope
ashore. He can swim like a duck, and there’s nobody
aboard with half his strength.”
“Aye, aye, Jack!” exclaimed O’Shea. “I will give
him a heaving-line, and when he hits the beach he
can haul a light hawser ashore and make it fast.”
Jiminez had no need to strip for active service,
clad as he was only in tattered dungaree breeches
chopped off above the knees. It was apparent that
he proposed risking his life because the soldier had
asked it of him. For the lives of the others he cared
not a snap of his finger. Knotting an end of the
heaving-line around his waist, he poised himself upon
the guard-rail, a herculean statue of ebony. Gorham
grasped his hand and said in farewell:
“You keep on going, Jiminez, old boy, or I’ll cave
in your cocoanut with the butt of my Springfield.”
The negro grinned and shot downward into the
foaming sea. His round head and gleaming shoulders
emerged for an instant and then he dived again
to pass under the toppling crest of a breaker. A few
overhand strokes, and he was in the deeper water
with a hundred yards of comparatively easy swimming.
He ploughed through it with tremendous ease
and power while Captain O’Shea paid out the heaving-line
in his wake. Turning on his back, Jiminez
rested before the final struggle with the surf on the
beach.
The people on the Fearless forgot their forlorn situation.
They were absorbed in the picture of the
bright, hot sand, the dazzling wall of surf, with the
gulls dipping and screaming overhead, and the tossing
figure of the black swimmer. Jiminez vanished
in the outer line of breakers, bobbed into view for
an instant, and was whirled over and over. The
undertow caught him and pulled him down, but he
fought clear and came to the surface, now beaten
seaward, now gaining a yard or so.
From the tug it looked as though he were being
battered about like a piece of drifting wreckage, but
the sea could not drown him. More than once the
beholders were sure he had been conquered. Then
they shouted as they saw him shoot landward on
the crested back of a rearing comber. He felt the
sand with his feet. He was knocked down and
rolled back, but regained a foothold and resisted
the drag of the out-rushing waves. Wading powerfully,
he stumbled into shallow water and fell on his
knees, too exhausted to walk, and crawled on all
fours to the dry sand. There he sprawled on his
back like a dead man, while the hearts of those on
board the Fearless beat slow and heavy with suspense.
A little while and Jiminez staggered to his
feet, shook himself like a dog, and made for the
timbers of the old wreck. Making the end of the
heaving-line fast, he threw his arms over his head
as a signal.
Captain O’Shea bent to the other end of the line
the strong rope which he had used for towing the
surf-boats. Jiminez sat himself down, dug his heels
in the sand, and began to haul in like a human capstan.
The rope trailed slowly through the surf
without mishap, and the negro firmly belayed it to
one of the embedded timbers. Having accomplished
what he had set out to do, Jiminez sensibly rolled
over, pillowed his head on his arm, and let the other
men rescue themselves.
The life-raft was now shoved overboard and secured
to the swaying rope by means of pulley blocks.
Four picked men and the mate were detailed to
make the first trip, which was in the nature of an
experiment. They paddled the life-raft across the
strip of quieter water, the pulleys holding them close
to the fastened hawser. When the raft reached the
surf, they laid hold of the hawser and lustily hauled
their careering craft shoreward, hand over hand.
Drenched and breathless, they gained the beach and
sought a few minutes’ rest before undertaking the
return journey.
As soon as the raft had safely come back to the
Fearless Captain O’Shea shouted:
“Now for the ladies! ’Tis time they quit the poor
old hooker.”
Nora Forbes was waiting, a lithe round arm about
Miss Hollister’s waist. The spinster was white to
the lips, and her eyes sought, not the protecting care
of Gerald Van Steen, but the bracing presence of
that stout-hearted old pirate Johnny Kent, who was
profanely wrestling with the fresh-water barrels.
“You will get wet, ladies,” said O’Shea, “but ’tis
not at all dangerous. The raft will take you through
the surf like a toboggan. Mr. Van Steen will go
with you. Ye are a brave pair, and I would ask no
better shipmates.”
The raft was pitching and bucking alongside, but
the lower deck of the vessel was now level with the
sea. O’Shea caught Miss Hollister in his arms,
waded to the rail with her and waited until Van
Steen and the other men were ready to catch her.
Then with a wrenching heave, O’Shea tossed her
into their outstretched arms. It was Nora Forbes’s
turn to leave the vessel.
“You will pardon the liberty,” O’Shea whispered
in her ear, “but this is no small consolation for losing
me ship.”
He swung her clear of the deck and her arms,
perforce, had to cling around his neck while he balanced
himself with sailorly agility and waited for
the tug to right itself and the raft to rise on the
next wave. Perhaps he held her a moment longer
than was necessary. Captain Michael O’Shea was a
man with a warm heart and red blood in him.
Deftly and carefully he swung her over the rail, and
the men on the raft placed her beside Miss Hollister.
Nora waved her hand in a blithe farewell. Miss
Hollister had closed her eyes, but she opened them
quickly enough when Johnny Kent came rolling aft
to flourish his cap and shout:
“Sorry I can’t make the passage with you. We’ll
have lots of time to talk flowers and hens on that
patch of sand, but it looks like mighty poor soil for
gardenin’ ma’am.”
Guided by the pulley-blocks that creaked along
the hawser, the raft made the tempestuous passage
through the surf. The shipwrecked ladies set themselves
down on a sandy hummock in the hot sunshine.
They were waterlogged and appeared quite
calm and collected because they lacked strength for
anything else.
The raft plied to and fro in a race against time.
Such stores as would be damaged by wetting were
wrapped in tarpaulins. The precious water-barrels
were filled from the ship’s tank, and the wise Johnny
Kent packed spare copper piping, a gasolene torch,
empty tin cases, and tools for making a condenser to
distil salt water. Captain O’Shea took care to send
all the arms which had been served out to the crew,
besides several boxes of rifles and ammunition that
had been overlooked in dumping the cargo. Also
he saved a number of shovels and picks designed for
use as intrenching tools.
Before the last load of stuff had been hauled to
the beach, the Fearless was driven so far on the shoal
that she began to break amidships. O’Shea ordered
Colonel Calvo and his Cubans off the vessel, and
then sent his crew ashore. He was left on board
with Johnny Kent, Jack Gorham, and the men
needed to help manage the life-raft. The little
group stood in the lee of the deck-house. The
tragedy of the ship oppressed them. They were
mourners at the funeral of a faithful friend. Sentimental
Johnny Kent exclaimed with a husky note
in his voice:
“The Fearless did her best for us, Cap’n Mike.
It’s a rotten finish for a respectable, God-fearin’
tow-boat.”
“She was a good little vessel, Johnny,” softly
quoth O’Shea. “But those guns we dumped in the
bay will come in mighty useful to old Maximo
Gomez, and maybe the voyage is worth while after
all.”
“I seem to be sort of side-tracked, but I ain’t
complainin’,” murmured Jack Gorham. “I hope
the Cubans will keep the rebellion moving along
until I can get to ’em and help mix it up.”
One by one they jumped to the raft and Captain
O’Shea was the last man to leave. With a shake of
the head he turned to gaze no more at the Fearless,
but at the disconsolate cluster of men on the key,
who were waiting for him to take command.
With ready resource and dynamic energy, O’Shea
proceeded to organize the refugees. The dreary
little sand-bank was no longer populated by discouraged
loafers, but by busy, shouting toilers who
made a camp with the cheerful zest of children at
play. There were tarpaulins, storm-sails, and awnings
to fashion shelters from the sun and rain. The
beach was strewn with an accumulation of drift-wood
which served to cut into uprights and cross-pieces
that were lashed together with bits of line. In this
wise a tent was built for the two women. It was
set apart from the other camps with an ingenious
amount of comfort and privacy.
The crew of the Fearless flocked together, while
Colonel Calvo and his Cubans established themselves
in quarters of their own. All this was a two days’
task, at the end of which the shipwrecked company,
utterly fagged, slept and rested most earnestly and
took no thought of the morrow. The blessed respite
from excitements and alarms lulled them like an
anodyne.
When, at length, the camp came out of its trance,
Captain O’Shea discovered that his work was cut
out for him to devise a daily routine which should
maintain obedience, discipline, and good-nature.
His own men were accustomed to an active life,
their energy was exuberant, and when not fighting
the sea they enjoyed fighting among themselves.
On shipboard they obeyed by instinct because it
was the iron tradition of their calling, but on the
key these bonds were inevitably loosened.
While this was to be expected, the behavior of
the surviving patriots was nothing short of phenomenal.
They were rid of the curse of the sea
which had wilted them body and soul. The immovable
land was under their feet. They laughed
and displayed an astonishing vivacity. They strutted
importantly, soldiers unafraid. Even Colonel
Calvo was reanimated. His sword clanked at his
side. Large silver spurs dashed on the heels of his
boots and he perceived nothing absurd in wearing
them. His attitude toward Captain O’Shea was
haughty, even distant. It was apparent that this
miraculously revived warrior considered himself the
ranking officer of the island. He signified that he
would take entire charge of matters in his own
camp.
O’Shea was surprised. At sea the patriots had
been so much bothersome, unlovely freight.
“’Tis comical,” he said to himself. “I took it
for granted that I was the boss of the whole outfit.”
Common-sense and experience told Captain O’Shea
that he must keep all hands busy, if he had to invent
work for them. He therefore staked out a
rectangular space of considerable extent and set
them to throwing up sand to form four walls several
feet thick within which the company might find
shelter. It was a simple pattern of earthworks,
but more efficient to resist bullet and shell than
stone or concrete.
“We may not need to scuttle into it,” he explained
to Jack Gorham, “but if one of those Spanish
blockadin’ craft should accidentally cruise off
shore, we will be in shape to stand her off. Anyhow,
it will keep our tarriers occupied for a while.”
“How do you frame it up that we’re goin’ to get
away from this gob of sand?” asked the chief engineer.
“Not that I’m fretty, Cap’n Mike, or
findin’ fault, but I’ve seen places that I liked better.”
“We will mark time a little longer, Johnny, and
then if a schooner or steamer doesn’t happen by, I
will rig a sail on the life-raft, and send it to the
south’ard. How are the ladies to-day? I have had
no time to pay a social call.”
“Miss Hollister don’t seem as droopin’ as she was.
I dried out a pack of cards that was in my jumper,
and we played some whist. If you want to set in,
Cap’n Mike, I’ll drop out. I ain’t really graceful
and easy in a game where there’s more than five
cards dealt to a hand.”
“Thank you, but I am handicapped in the same
way, Johnny. I will stroll over and pay me respects
before supper.”
“Miss Forbes seemed a mite peevish that you
haven’t made more tracks toward their tent,” observed
the engineer.
“Pshaw, they are glad to have the chance to be
by themselves.”
Nevertheless, Captain O’Shea appeared interested
when he spied Miss Forbes sauntering alone on the
beach, and at some distance from her tent.
“Miss Hollister is asleep and Mr. Van Steen is
trying to mend his shoes with a piece of wire,” said
Nora. “And I have done my week’s washing like
an industrious girl, and now I’m looking for someone
to play with.”
“Would you like to walk to the far end of the
key, Miss Forbes? And then, perhaps, ye would
care to inspect the camps. We have a ship-shape
little settlement, if I do say it meself.”
“An exploring expedition? I shall be delighted,”
cried she, unconsciously glancing at the tent which
hid the chaperon and also Gerald Van Steen.
They strolled a little way without speaking.
O’Shea halted to gaze at the wreck of the Fearless.
With quick sympathy, the girl understood and made
no comment. He turned away with a sorrowful
smile and broke the silence.
“’Tis strange how close a man’s ship is to his
heart. I wish I did not have to see her.”
“There will be other ships for a man like you,
Captain O’Shea,” said Nora.
“But never a voyage like this one, Miss Forbes.”
“I was thinking the same thought. For me there
will never be a voyage like this, Captain O’Shea.”
“For misfortune and bedivilment generally, do ye
mean?” he asked rather hastily.
“No, I do not mean that,” and she spoke in a
low voice as if talking to herself. “I have enjoyed
it. I suppose I am very queer and shocking, but I
shall look back to this experience all my life and be
glad that it came to me.”
The shipmaster wondered how much she meant.
Her intonations told him that it was something personal
and intimate. Perhaps other women had made
love to Captain Michael O’Shea, but never one like
Nora Forbes. Amid circumstances so strange and
exotic, so utterly removed from the normal scheme
of things, it was as natural as breathing that speech
should be sincere and emotions genuine.
O’Shea had a curiously delicate sense of honor.
He could not forget Gerald Van Steen. Nora had
promised to marry him. Steering the conversation
away from dangerous ground, he said:
“I have changed me opinion of Mr. Van Steen.
He has behaved very well. He did not understand
us at first.”
Nora was not as interested as before, and replied
rather carelessly:
“He has worked hard because you and Mr. Kent
compelled him to.”
“You are not fair to him,” warmly returned
O’Shea. “There is not a man in the crew that has
stood up to it any better. Nor am I warped in his
favor, for I will own up that he rubbed me the
wrong way at first.”
“Of course, I have admired the way he handled
himself on board the Fearless,” admitted Nora, her
conscience uneasy that she should be so laggard a
champion. “But I hardly expected to hear you
sing his praises, Captain O’Shea.”
“Why not? I would give me dearest enemy his
deserts”—he hesitated and bluntly added—“and
then if he got in my way I would do me best to
wipe him off the map.”
“If he got in your way?” murmured Nora. “I
should hate to be the man that stood in your way.”
“If there is to be straight talk between us,” demanded
O’Shea, “tell me why ye show no more
pleasure that this voyage has knocked the foolishness
out of Van Steen and made a two-fisted man
of him? When he came aboard he was an imitation
man that had been spoiled by his money.
He is different now. Can ye not see it for yourself?”
“Yes, I see it,” replied Nora, regarding O’Shea
with a demeanor oddly perplexed. He was not
playing the game to her liking. The interview had
been twisted to lead her into a blind alley. With a
petulant exclamation, she walked briskly toward the
farther end of the key. O’Shea followed, admiring,
cogitating.
Overtaking her, he indicated a broken topmast
washed ashore from some tall sailing-ship, and they
found seats upon it. The hypnotic spell of the sea
took hold of them both until Nora turned and protestingly
exclaimed:
“Aren’t you fearfully tired of seeing nothing but
this great, blue, empty expanse of salt water?”
“My eyes could never tire if I had you to look
at,” said he, not by way of making love to her, but
as a simple statement of fact.
Nora appeared happier. This buccaneer of hers
was becoming more tractable, but he perversely
hauled about on another tack and added:
“As long as there are ships to sail the sea, there
will be men to go in them, men that will never tire
of salt water though it treats them cruel. They will
hear the voices of sweethearts and wives on shore,
but they will not listen. The hands of little children
will beckon, but they will not stay. ’Tis fine
to be warm and dry in a house, and to see the green
things grow, and men and women living like Christians,
but if you are the seafarin’ kind, you must find
a ship and put out of port again. I am one of those
that will never tire of it, Miss Forbes. Poor old
Johnny Kent is different. He sits and sighs for his
farm and will talk you deaf about it. My father
was a shipmaster before me, and his people were
fishermen in the Western Islands.”
Nora sighed. O’Shea’s caressing voice rose and
fell with a sort of melancholy rhythm, an inheritance
from his Celtic forebears. It was as though he were
chanting a farewell to her. Her lovely, luminous
eyes were suffused. The wind was warm and soft,
but she shivered slightly.
“We had better turn back to the camp,” said she.
“My aunt will be looking for me.”
They walked along the shining beach, thinking
many things which could not find expression.
O’Shea left her near her tent and was about to go
to his own quarters when he overheard a stormy
meeting between Nora and Gerald Van Steen. He
hastened on his way, ashamed that he should have
been an unwitting eavesdropper. It was most emphatically
none of his business. His cheek reddened,
however, and he felt gusty anger that Nora
should be taken to task for strolling to the end of
the key with him.
“A jealous man is the most unreasonable work
of God,” he said to himself. “’Twas a harmless
walk we had.”
Duty diverted Captain O’Shea from considering
the disturbed emotions of Gerald Van Steen. Rations
must be measured out and inspected, the
muster roll called, the sick visited, and the sentries
appointed for the night. He had finished these
tasks and was standing near his tent when Van
Steen approached in a hurried, angry manner.
Surmising the cause, O’Shea caught him by the arm
and led him in the direction of the beach, away from
the curious eyes and ears of the camp.
Van Steen wrenched himself free with a threatening
gesture. He had worked himself into a passion
childishly irrational. O’Shea was inwardly amused,
but his face was grave as he inquired:
“Why these hostile symptoms? Do not shout it
all over the place. Tell it to me easy and get it
out of your system.”
This casual reception rather stumped young Mr.
Van Steen. He gulped, made a false start or two,
and sullenly replied:
“You and I will have it out as man to man,
O’Shea.”
“Captain O’Shea, if ye please, while I command
this expedition,” softly spoke the other. “As man
to man? You have been a man only since I took
charge of your education. Are ye sure you are
ready to qualify?”
The shipmaster’s smile was frosty, and his glance
was exceedingly alert. Van Steen raised his voice
to an unsteady pitch as he cried:
“That is a cheap insult. It shows what you are
under the skin. Now, I don’t propose to bring
her—to bring any one’s name into this—but you
are to keep away, understand? It has to stop.”
“Did any one request ye to tell me to keep away,
as ye put it in your tactful way?” blandly suggested
O’Shea.
“No; this is my affair. There has been enough
of this blarneying nonsense of yours, and watching
for a chance when my back is turned. If you were
a gentleman, there would be no necessity of telling
you this.”
The veneer had been quite thoroughly removed
from the conventional surfaces of Gerald Ten Eyck
Van Steen. He was the primitive man ready to
fight for his woman. O’Shea was divided between
respect for him and a desire to swing a fist against
his jaw.
“We have no gentlemen in my trade, of course,”
he retorted. “Now and then we pick up one of them
adrift and do our best for him, and he turns to and
blackguards us for our pains. Have ye more to say?”
“Considerably more. It is an awfully awkward
matter to discuss, but it is my right, and—and——”
O’Shea interrupted vehemently:
“The hot sun has addled your brain. For heaven’s
sake, stop where you are. If it was me intention
to make love to the girl and try to win her for
myself, I would go straight to you. You would not
have to come to me.”
“You are a liar and a sneak, and I think you are
a coward unless you have your men at your back,”
almost screamed Van Steen.
“Which I will take from no man,” returned
O’Shea, and he swung from the shoulder and
stretched the young man flat on the sand. Several
seamen and Cubans beheld this episode and ran
thither.
“Pick yourself up and keep your mouth shut,”
exhorted O’Shea, “or ye will be draggin’ some one’s
name into this after all.”
Van Steen was sobbing as he scrambled to his
feet, let fly with his fists, and was again knocked
down by a buffet on the side of the head. O’Shea
turned to order the men back to camp, and then
quizzically surveyed the dazed champion.
“You will fight a duel with me or I’ll shoot you,”
cried Van Steen. “At daylight to-morrow—with
revolvers—at the other end of the key.”
“I will not!” curtly replied O’Shea. “Ye might
put a hole through me, and what good would that
do? ’Tis my business to get these people away, and
keep them alive in the meantime. As for shooting
me informally, if I catch you with a gun I will clap
ye in irons.”
“But you knocked me down twice,” protested
Van Steen.
“And ye called me hard names. We are quits.
Now run along and wash off your face.”
The misguided young man marched sadly up the
beach to find solitude, and was seen no more until
long after night. O’Shea stared at his retreating
figure and sagaciously reflected:
“He wants to fight a duel! ’Tis quite the proper
thing. He figures it out that he is a buccaneer on
a desert island, and ’tis his duty to play the part.
Consistency is a jewel.”
It seemed improbable that Van Steen had acted
wholly on his own initiative. Then the provocation
must have come from Nora herself. And what
could have aroused Van Steen to such a jealous
frenzy but her admission that she was fond of the
company of Captain O’Shea?
“Right there is where I stop tryin’ to unravel it,”
soliloquized the skipper. “’Tis not proper for a man
to confess such thoughts. But I have no doubt at
all that she stirred him up when he scolded her for
walking on the beach with me this afternoon.”
In the evening Johnny Kent became inquisitive.
There was something on his mind, and he shifted
about uneasily and lighted his pipe several times
before venturing to observe:
“I sort of wandered down to the beach, Cap’n
Mike, when you and the millionaire coal-heaver
were quarrellin’. I didn’t mean to butt in and I
hung back as long as I could——”
“Forget whatever you heard, Johnny. It was a
tempest in a teapot.”
The engineer scratched another match, cleared his
throat, and diffidently resumed:
“Excuse me, but there was words about a duel.
I was interested—personally interested, you understand.”
“How in blazes did it concern you?” laughed
O’Shea.
“Never you mind,” darkly answered Johnny Kent.
“Tell me, Cap’n Mike, ain’t you goin’ to inform the
young lady that there came near being a duel fought
over her?”
“Of course not. And don’t you blab it.”
“But she’d feel terrible flattered. Women just
dote on having duels fought over ’em, accordin’ to
all I’ve read in story-books. Seems to me you ought
to stand up and swap a couple of shots with Van
Steen just to please the girl.”
“I had not looked at it from just that angle,”
amiably returned O’Shea. “You surely are a
thoughtful, soft-hearted old pirate.”
“Well, the girl will get wind of it, Cap’n Mike.
She’s bound to. And maybe she’ll feel pleased, to
a certain extent, that a duel was pretty near fought
over her.”
“But what has all this to do with you personally?”
O’Shea demanded. “’Tis none of your duel, Johnny.
You would make a fine target. I could hit that
broad-beamed carcass with me two eyes shut.”
“And maybe I could put a hole in your coppers
with my eyes open,” was the tart rejoinder. “Anyhow,
you agree with me, Cap’n Mike, don’t you,
that there’s no solider compliment with more heft
and ballast to it than to fight a duel over a lady?”
“I will take your word for it if ye will only explain
what it is all about,” yawned O’Shea.
“A man don’t have to tell all he knows,” was the
enigmatical reply.
Whereupon Johnny Kent rolled over on his
blanket, but he did not snore for some time. Staring
at the canvas roof, or beyond it at the starlit
night, he revolved great thoughts.
Fortune occasionally favors the brave. Next
morning the chief engineer trundled himself across
the intervening sand to pay his respects to Miss
Hollister. The comparative calm of existence on
the key was mending her shattered nerves. She
felt a singularly serene confidence that the party
would be rescued ere long, and the healthful outdoor
life hastened the process of recuperation. With
feminine ingenuity she managed to make her scanty
wardrobe appear both fresh and attractive. Her
favorite diversion was to sit on the sand while
Johnny Kent traced patterns of his imaginary farm
with a bit of stick. Here was the pasture, there
the hay-field, yonder the brook, indicated by a wriggling
line. The house would be in this place, large
trees in front, a sailor’s hammock swung between
two of them. Miss Hollister had several times
changed the location of the flower-beds and paths,
and was particularly interested in the poultry-yards.
Just before Johnny Kent loomed athwart her
placid horizon on this momentous morning, the contented
spinster was tracing on the white carpet of
sand a tentative outline of the asparagus-bed to be
submitted to his critical eye. A shadow caused her
to glance up, and her startled vision beheld not the
comfortable bulk and rubicund visage of the chief
engineer, but the martial figure and saturnine countenance
of Colonel Calvo. He was still arrayed in
the panoply of war. The front of his straw hat was
pinned back by a tiny Cuban flag. His white uniform,
somewhat dingy, was brave with medals and
brass buttons, and the tarnished spurs tinkled at
his high heels. Unaware that he was Miss Hollister’s
pet aversion, the gallant colonel bowed low with his
hand on his heart, smiled a smile warranted to bring
the most obdurate señorita fluttering from her perch,
and affably exclaimed:
“I have the honor to ask, is your health pretty
good? We have suffer’ together. I promise myself
to come before, but my brave mens have need
me.”
“There is no reason why you should trouble yourself
on my account, I am sure,” crisply replied Miss
Hollister. “Captain O’Shea is taking the best of
care of us, thank you.”
The colonel assumed a graceful pose, one hand on
his hip, the other toying with his jaunty mustache.
How could any woman resist him?
“I will be so glad to have you inspec’ my camp,”
said he, staring at her very boldly. “It is ver’ military.
That Captain O’Shea”—an eloquent shrug—“he
is good on the sea, but he is not a soldier, to
know camps like me.”
“Captain O’Shea has offered to show me the
camps. He is in command, I believe.”
“That fellow do not comman’ me. Will you come
to-night? My soldiers will sing for you the songs
of Cuba Libre.”
“No, I thank you.” Miss Hollister was positively
discourteous.
“Ah, so beautiful a woman and so cruel,” sighed
the colonel, ogling her with his most fatal glances.
Miss Hollister spied Johnny Kent coming at top
speed, and she looked so radiant that Colonel Calvo
spun round to discover the reason. With a contemptuous
laugh he remarked:
“The greasy ol’ man of the engines! I do not
like him.”
Johnny Kent had read the meaning of the tableau.
The colonel was making himself unpleasant
to Miss Hollister. And the breeze carried to his
ear the unflattering characterization of himself.
“He’s playing right into my hands. It couldn’t
happen nicer if I had arranged it myself,” said the
chief engineer under his breath. His mien was as
fierce as that of an indignant walrus as he bore down
on the pair and, without deigning to notice Colonel
Calvo, exclaimed to Miss Hollister:
“Was anybody makin’ himself unwelcome to you
just now? If so, I’ll be pleased to remove him somewhere
else.”
“You will min’ your own business,” grandly declaimed
Colonel Calvo.
“You needn’t answer my question, ma’am,” resumed
Johnny Kent. “This pestiferous Cuban gent
wanders over here without bein’ invited and makes
himself unpopular. It’s as plain as a picture on the
wall.”
The spinster realized that it was her duty to intervene
as a peace-maker between these belligerents,
but she felt powerless to move from the spot, which
happened to be in the middle of Johnny Kent’s imaginary
pasture, between the brook and the hay-field.
The proprietor thereof, advancing close to
Colonel Calvo, thundered, “Ha! Ha!” and firmly
grasped the warrior’s nose between a mighty thumb
and forefinger. The colonel yelled with rage and
pain, and fumbled for the hilt of his sword. With
dignified deliberation the chief engineer released the
imprisoned nose, turned the colonel squarely around
by the shoulders, and kicked him until his spurs
jingled like little bells.
“There! I hope you’re real insulted, right down
to the heels,” commented the avenger.
Colonel Calvo painfully straightened himself, managed
to haul the sword clear of the scabbard, waved
it undecidedly and shrieked:
“Mos’ likely you have the pistol in your pants
to kill me with. I will fight the duello with you.
You have insult’ me in my mortal part. You refuse
me to fight with pistols, quick, as soon as it
can be arrange’?”
“Bully for you,” cordially answered Johnny Kent.
“Sure thing. I’ll be delighted.” He had one eye
on Miss Hollister as he continued in resonant tones:
“We will duel to the death.”
“I will sen’ my frien’ to see your frien’, señor,”
was the grandiloquent response of Colonel Calvo.
“An’ I will kill you mos’ awful dead.”
“It will be a pleasure to turn up my toes in defence
of a lady,” fervently declaimed the engineer as Colonel
Calvo limped in the direction of his own camp,
filling the air with such explosive imprecations that
it was as though he left a string of cannon-crackers
in his wake. Johnny Kent mopped his face, smiled
contentedly, and turned his attention to the dumfounded
spinster.
“But are you in earnest?” she gasped.
“Never more so, ma’am,” and he added, with
seeming irrelevance, “I suppose you have heard that
Cap’n O’Shea and Mr. Van Steen came near fightin’
a duel yesterday afternoon.”
“Yes, Mr. Van Steen admitted as much. It was
a most inexplicable affair. What in the world has it
to do with your terrible quarrel with Colonel Calvo?”
“You understand just why I am perpetratin’ the
duel with the colonel, don’t you, ma’am?” asked
Johnny Kent, showing some slight anxiety.
“I—I imagine—” She blushed, looked distressed,
and said with a confusion prettily girlish, “I am
afraid I had something to do with it.”
“You had everything to do with it,” he heartily
assured her. “You don’t feel slighted now, do you?
I thought you might take it to heart, you understand—being
sort of left out. Says I to myself last night,
there’ll be no invidious distinctions in Miss Hollister’s
neighborhood. She deserves a duel of her
own, and I’ll hop in and get her one the first minute
that conceited jackass of a Colonel Calvo gives me
a chance to pull his nose for him. That is strictly
accordin’ to Hoyle, ma’am. Pullin’ the other fellow’s
nose is the most refined and elegant way of
starting a duel. Kickin’ him was an afterthought,
to make sure he was insulted a whole lot.”
“I appreciate your motive,” murmured Miss Hollister,
“but, oh, dear, it wasn’t at all necessary. You
and I are too good friends to require a duel as a
proof of esteem. And I did not feel in the least
slighted.”
“Perhaps not; but you are bound to feel sort of
gratified,” stubbornly argued the portly squire of
dames. “It’s the nature of women to like to have
duels fought over ’em. The colonel is as thin as a
shad, and I suppose he’ll stand edgewise, but maybe
I can wing him.”
“But what about you?” tremulously besought his
lady fair, whose emotions were chaotic in the extreme.
“Me? Pooh! I’ve had too many narrow escapes
to be bagged by a google-eyed shrimp like this Calvo
person,” easily answered the knight-errant. “Now
you just sit tight and don’t get fretty, ma’am. You
can bank on me every time. I’m shy of culture, but
my heart is as big as a basket. And when I see my
duty plain, I go to it in a hurry.”
Miss Hollister’s perturbed glance happened to fall
on the half-obliterated plan of Johnny Kent’s farm,
in the midst of which she still stood. It appealed
to her with an indefinable pathos. She could not
understand why, but she began to weep, although a
moment before she had perceived the wild absurdity
of Johnny’s Kent arguments.
“Why, you ain’t supposed to cry,” he exclaimed
in great agitation; “I’m trying to please you.”
“I—I—can see your good intentions,” she tearfully
faltered, “but I shall go to Captain O’Shea and
beg him to forbid this duel—to prevent bloodshed.
I shall be perfectly happy without it.”
“Please don’t interfere in men’s affairs,” implored
the alarmed hero. “Women are too delicate to go
prancin’ in among us professional pirates. You’ll
feel better after it’s over. I guess I had better
leave you.”
He fled from the sight of her tears, greatly distressed,
wondering whether he might be mistaken
in his theories concerning the operations of the
feminine mind. She had behaved as if she did not
want a duel, but he reflected:
“They’re all geared contrariwise. You can never
tell just what they do want. And it’s a good bet
that she’d feel worse if I disappointed her about this
duel.”
The first assistant engineer called him to repair
the condenser, which had been set up on the beach,
and it was there that Captain O’Shea found him
some time later.
“For the love of heaven, Johnny,” exclaimed the
skipper, “what infernal nonsense have you been
up to now? The Cuban colonel came surging into
me tent, foaming and sputterin’ like a leaky boiler.
He got all choked up with language, but I made out
that ye have handed him seventeen kinds of deadly
insults, and agreed to fight him with revolvers.
Are ye drunk? The Cuban crowd is hard enough
to handle as it is, and you have been me right-hand
man. Is it one of your bad jokes?”
“Not on your life, Cap’n Mike,” earnestly affirmed
the engineer. “He made himself unpleasant to a
friend of mine—ladies’ names are barred. We fixed
up this duel in perfectly gentlemanly style, and as
a favor to me I ask you to keep your hands off.
It won’t be a public ruction.”
“You butt-headed old fool, he may shoot you!”
“Well, Cap’n Mike, speakin’ seriously,” and
Johnny’s face was genuinely sad, “just between you
and me, I wouldn’t care a whole lot. I’ve lost my
ship, and I’ll never have money enough to buy a
farm. And—well—she wouldn’t look at me twice
if we were in civilization among her own kind of
folks. I didn’t mean to slop over this way, but you
are a good friend of mine, Cap’n Mike.”
O’Shea laid a hand upon his comrade’s shoulder
and was moved to sympathy.
“You are making heavy weather of it, Johnny.
Suppose I forbid this high-tragedy duel. I am still
in command, ye understand. It would give me no
great sorrow to see Colonel Calvo wafted to a better
world, but I will be hanged if I want to lose you.”
“I ask it as a favor, Cap’n Mike. I’ve done my
best for you, blow high, blow low,” doggedly persisted
the other.
“’Tis not fair to put it that way, Johnny. Cool
off a bit, and we will talk about it to-night.”
“You’re the boss, Cap’n Mike, and I’d hate to
mutiny on you, but I’ve passed my word to the
finest lady in the world that this duel would be
fought. And a man that will break his word to a
lady ought to be strung to the yard-arm.”
O’Shea walked away and sat down in front of his
tent. The Cuban camp was buzzing with excitement,
and a grumbling uneasiness was manifest
among the crew of the Fearless. The two factions
cordially disliked each other. The story of the duel
had spread like a fire. If anything happened to
Johnny Kent, the Fearless men were resolved to annihilate
the Cuban camp. Such intentions being
promptly conveyed to the patriots, they swarmed
about Colonel Calvo and announced their readiness
to avenge him with the last drop of their
blood.
O’Shea summoned Jack Gorham as his most dependable
aid and counsellor. The melancholy sharp-shooter
listened respectfully. O’Shea waxed torrid
and his language was strong.
“Johnny Kent is a great engineer and I swear by
him,” he declared, “but he is full to the hatches
with sentiment, and it makes him as cranky as a
wet hen. He is dead set on this comical duel, and
I dislike to disgrace him by putting him under arrest.
He would never sail with me again.”
“Better let them fight,” said Gorham.
“’Tis your trade,” replied O’Shea. “You are
biassed. I want ye to figure a way to make this
duel harmless. Let them shoot all they like, but
don’t let them hit each other. You know how I feel
about Johnny Kent, and little as I love Colonel
Calvo, I am sort of bound to deliver him safe somewhere.”
“When is this pistol party scheduled to happen?”
asked Gorham.
“Early to-morrow morning.”
“It will be easy enough to steal their revolvers
while they’re asleep, sir, and work the bullets out
of the shells and spill most of the powder. Or I
could file down the front sights. Why not make
’em postpone it for another twenty-four hours?
The seconds will have a lot of pow-wowin’ to do,
and perhaps we can work out a better scheme.”
“I agree with you, Gorham. A duel should be
conducted with a great deal of etiquette and deliberation.
’Tis not a rough-and-tumble scrap, but
more like a declaration of war. We will do it proper,
even if we are ragged and shipwrecked.”
Shortly thereafter Captain O’Shea issued his ultimatum
to the combatants. They were to observe
a truce until the morning of the second day. Meanwhile
negotiations would be conducted in a dignified
and befitting manner. Violation of this edict
would be punished by confinement under guard.
Johnny Kent grumbled volubly until O’Shea convinced
him that the etiquette of the duelling code
forbade unseemly haste.
“I take your word for it, Cap’n Mike. I don’t
want to make any breaks. This affair aims to be
strictly accordin’ to Hoyle.”
Shortly after sunrise next morning the sentries,
the cook, and a few sailors and Cubans who were
early astir discovered a faint smudge of smoke on
the horizon to the northward. They shouted the
tidings, and Captain O’Shea tumbled out of his tent,
rubbing his eyes. A long scrutiny convinced him
that the steamer was heading to pass within sighting
distance of the key. She was coming from the
direction of the Cuban coast. Possibly she might
belong to the Spanish navy. On the other hand,
she might be a cargo tramp bound to the southward
and seeking a South American port.
There is such a thing as becoming accustomed to
the unexpected. Those who dwell in the midst of
alarms acquire a certain philosophical temper which
views life as a series of hazards. On this lonely key
in the Caribbean the daily routine of things had run
along without acute symptoms of worry and dread,
although the peril of discovery by a Spanish war-vessel
was discussed by the evening camp-fires. So
long as Captain O’Shea appeared unruffled, his followers
saw no reason why they should lose sleep.
To him it was like the toss of a coin. They were
to be rescued or they were to be found by the enemy.
If he had seemed inactive, it was because this was
an extraordinary shipwreck. To send the life-raft
in search of succor was a forlorn hope, a desperate
expedient, but even this was denied him. The wind
was blowing steadily from the southward, day after
day, and the raft would drift straight toward the
coast of Cuba where no mercy was to be looked for.
Because of the destruction of the Spanish gun-boat,
these refugees were something else than castaways.
They were men without a country, and death awaited
them wherever flew the red and yellow flag of Spain.
Captain O’Shea turned from gazing at the distant
smoke and awakened Johnny Kent.
“Rouse out, ye sleepy old duellist,” he called.
“Take a look at this vessel.”
The engineer emerged from the tent and the two
men stood side by side, their emotions weighted with
poignant anxiety.
“We won’t be able to tell what she is for some time
yet,” said Johnny Kent. “The sea is hazy. Yes,
she’s sure enough comin’ this way, Cap’n Mike.”
“’Tis best for us to be ready, whatever she is,”
replied O’Shea.
“I guess we’ll postpone the arrangements for my
duel. What’s the orders?”
“All hands will move inside the earthworks right
after breakfast,” briskly spoke O’Shea. “Take
charge of the men in your department, Johnny.
See that the rifles are clean and serve out plenty
of ammunition. And store all the fresh water ye
can.”
“If it’s a Spanish vessel, can we stand her off at
all, Cap’n Mike?”
“She will have a hard time shellin’ us out, Johnny.
That four-sided refuge we piled up with our shovels
is nothing but a big sand-bank. Shells will bury in
it without explodin’. ’Tis the theory of modern
fortifications. We can do our best, and maybe luck
will turn our way. Anyhow, ’tis more sensible than
to be shot by drum-head court-martial, which is what
will happen to us if we throw up our hands and
surrender. If they find us a hard nut to crack, perhaps
we can make terms of some kind.”
“What about the ladies? I was hopin’ they
wouldn’t have to go up against any more excitement,”
wistfully said Johnny Kent.
“I have delivered me cargo. It stands no longer
between us and our guests, Johnny. And ’tis my
opinion that you and I will not let them suffer for
the sake of saving our own skins.”
“Right you are, Cap’n Mike. I don’t care a cuss
what becomes of me if you can get Miss Hollister—I
mean both of ’em, of course—on board a respectable
vessel of some kind.”
Soon the camp was in commotion. The methods
of the leaders were brutal and direct. This was no
time for soft words. Jack Gorham moved quietly,
in several places at once, and when a man would
argue or expostulate he was threatened with the butt
of that terrible Springfield. At his side, like a huge,
black shadow, stalked Jiminez, a militant assistant
who jumped at the word of command.
Johnny Kent, no longer a sighing sentimentalist,
bellowed at his engineers, oilers, and stokers, and
the discipline of shipboard took hold of them.
There was the loudest uproar in the Cuban camp.
Because of their race, the patriots had to be melodramatic,
to defy the unknown steamer by running
to the beach and brandishing their rifles and machetes
at the ribbon of smoke that trailed across the
opalescent sea. But Colonel Calvo, very much more
of a man in this emergency than when he had been
afloat on the bounding billows, drove them back to
camp and got them well in hand.
The canvas shelters were hastily ripped down and
set up inside the earthworks as a protection against
the sun which blazed into this windless enclosure
with fierce intensity. Johnny Kent paused to say
to O’Shea:
“It’s goin’ to be hades in there for the women.
They can’t stand it long.”
“They won’t have to, Johnny. This will be a
short performance. Ye can expect a show-down between
now and sunset.”
The haze had vanished. The steamer was visible
beneath a far-flung banner of smoke. A tiny foremast,
a ring around it, and O’Shea exclaimed:
“A fighting-top! It looks to me like the cruiser
that chased us down the coast.”
“That’s her, dollars to doughnuts, Cap’n Mike.
She ain’t in such a hurry to-day.”
“No need of it. We can’t get away.”
“Do you think she’s really lookin’ for us?”
“’Tis not a bad guess, Johnny. As soon as word
was telegraphed to Havana that the gun-boat was
destroyed, the whole blockadin’ fleet must have been
ordered to watch for us at both ends of Cuba. They
knew we had to round Cape Maysi or San Antonio
to get home. And when we were not seen or reported
anywhere they may have begun to look for
us down here to the south’ard.”
“She can’t help sightin’ the wreck of the Fearless,”
said the engineer.
“And then she will know who we are. ’Tis time
for all hands to take to cover.”
The Spanish man-of-war, gray, and slim, and
venomous, slowly lifted her hull above the sea-line,
and was heading to pass to the eastward of the sandy
islet. It was a fair conjecture that her captain was
roving away from his station on the coast in the
hope of finding the Fearless disabled or short of coal.
Some of the refugees surmised that she might pass
them unobserved, but at a distance of two or three
miles she turned and laid a course to pick up the
key at closer range.
Captain O’Shea climbed the rampart and lashed
an American ensign to a spar thrust into the sand.
The bright flag was neither half-masted nor reversed
as a signal of distress. The breeze flaunted it as a
defiance, a message from men who had forfeited its
protection, who cheered the sight of it for sentimental
reasons which they could not have clearly explained.
The governments of the United States and Spain
were at peace. This was not an affair between the
two Powers. It was a little private war, a singular
incident. And yet it was somehow fitting, after all,
that these outlaws should prefer to see the stars and
stripes waving over their heads.
Presently Colonel Calvo planted beside this ensign
the tricolor of the Cuban revolutionaries, with the
lone star. It was done with a certain amount of
ceremony which commanded respect and admiration.
It signified that he, too, speaking for his men,
was ready to make the last stand, to accept the decree
of fortune. Johnny Kent grasped his hand and
apologized.
The cruiser moved cautiously nearer the key, taking
frequent soundings. The wreck of the Fearless
had been discovered and must have been identified,
for the cruiser cleared for action, and the bugles
trilled on her decks. The huge, four-sided mound of
sand heaped upon the back of the key evidently
puzzled the officers. After a long delay, the vessel
let go an anchor a thousand yards from the beach
and spitefully hurled several shells into the shattered
hulk of the Fearless.
Then a pair of eight-inch turret-guns were trained
at Captain O’Shea’s thick walls of sand. A string
of small flags fluttered from the cruiser’s signal-yard.
O’Shea comprehended the message without consulting
the international code-book.
“She invites us to surrender,” he explained,
“which I decline to do at present. Let her shoot
away. Maybe she will tire of it and leave us.”
No white flag was displayed on the rampart, and
the cruiser lost her temper. A projectile passed over
the key with a noise like a derailed freight-train.
Others followed until the sand was spurting in yellow
geysers. Such shells as struck the earthwork
burrowed deep holes without causing appreciable
damage. The Spanish commander soon perceived
that this impromptu fortification was costly to bombard.
His gunners were merely burying shells in a
large heap of sand, and his government had not been
lavish in filling his magazines. A mortar battery was
needed to discommode this insane crew of pirates.
And undoubtedly, if a landing-party should be disembarked
on the open beach, these rascals of Captain
O’Shea would fight like devils. The cruiser had been
ordered to fetch them back to Havana alive and
they would be formally executed in the Cabañas
fortress as a warning to other hardy seafarers in the
filibustering trade. These men had not only fired
on the Spanish flag, but they had also blown it out
of water.
But how were they to be extracted from their
refuge without sacrificing the lives of Spanish sailors
and marines? Carramba, here was a tough problem!
It might be feasible to starve them out by means
of a siege, but the cruiser had no abundance of coal
and stores. A storm would compel her to steam out
to sea, or run for the coast. And if the key were
left unguarded a merchant-vessel might happen along
and rescue O’Shea and his men. And for all the
commander knew, they had already sent a boat to
summon help.
The cruiser ceased firing. Thereupon Captain
O’Shea convened a council of war within his defences.
The enclosure had been deluged with flying
sand, but there were no casualties.
“There will be no more bombardment,” he told
his people. “The cruiser will do one of two things.
She will lay off the key and wait for us to give in,
or she will send her boats ashore to-night and try
to rush us in the dark.”
“We’ll make it unhealthy for ’em,” stoutly declared
Johnny Kent.
“Me and my men will die for Cuba Libre,” said
Colonel Calvo, his theatrical manner fled, his words
spoken with a fine simplicity.
“There don’t seem to be any way out,” observed
Jack Gorham.
O’Shea gazed at them in silence. There was no
reproach in their speech or manner, no thought of
blaming him for this tragic predicament. And yet
it was his responsibility and his alone. He might
have abandoned the Fearless in the bay and taken
these people ashore where they could find refuge
with the Cuban army of Gomez. If he had been
guilty of an error of judgment, then he should pay
the price. There dawned upon him a clear conception
of his own private duty.
“We will stick it out as we are till sunset,” he said
abruptly. “Nothing more can happen before then.
How are the ladies, Johnny?”
“I’m afraid they’ll go under if we have many
days like this, Cap’n Mike. This is an infernal place
to be cooped up in.”
“I am ashamed to face them, Johnny. ’Tis all
my fault that they are in this mess with us. I should
have put them ashore when I had the chance. But
a sailor will think of his ship when he can save her,
and ’tis his chronic notion that he is safer at sea than
anywhere else.”
Through the long, long day the sun poured wickedly
into the fortification. The cruiser rolled lazily
at her anchorage and made no sign of renewing the
attack. O’Shea lay flat behind a small embrasure
and vainly searched the sea for the sight of a merchant-steamer
which might intervene in behalf of
the castaways. This was his last hope.
With a weary sigh he watched the red sun slant
lower and lower. His lucky star had failed him.
He made his decision. Presently he beckoned Gerald
Van Steen and asked him to go outside the fortification,
where they could have speech in private.
The young man was sullen, but O’Shea smiled with
engaging friendliness and said:
“’Tis no time to nurse grudges, me lad. Let us
shake hands and forget it.”
“Oh, I’m not thinking of that row of ours,” wearily
muttered Van Steen. “It’s of no consequence
now. I’m not such a howling cad as to consider
myself in any way. What do you propose to do
with Miss Forbes and Miss Hollister? I have kept
my mouth shut all day, waiting for the great Captain
Mike O’Shea to do what would have occurred to
any man with his wits about him.”
“May I ask what it is that ye would call so plain
to see?” patiently queried the shipmaster.
“Signal to the cruiser that you have in your company
three persons who were picked up from their
yacht. Or you could have sent us off on the life-raft,
and given me a chance to explain matters to
the commander and show him my credentials. I
don’t want to be a quitter, you know, but really this
is none of my affair, and my first duty is to get these
ladies home in safety.”
“I grant ye that,” slowly replied O’Shea. “And
I think no less of you for wishing to leave us to
stew in our own juice. You have behaved very
well, barring the one flare-up with me. Now I will
explain why what ye suggest is not so easy. The
cruiser would pay no heed to signals about you.
’Twould be looked at as some kind of a trick. Can
ye not realize that the master of the navy vessel
yonder is wild with rage to exterminate me and the
rest of the Fearless company? He sees red, man.
As for sending ye on the life-raft, it means that several
of me own men must go with you to handle
the lubberly thing. And they would be dragged
aboard the cruiser and held there. I was willing to
go meself, but I could not navigate the raft so short-handed.
And I hoped the luck might turn before
night.”
Van Steen had lost his hostile expression. He
regretted his hasty words of condemnation. The
intonations of O’Shea’s voice strangely moved him.
And the sailor’s face, no longer bold and reckless,
held a certain quality of gentleness, one might almost
call it sweetness.
“Oh, confound it!” cried Van Steen. “You put
me in the wrong, as usual. And I’m damned if I
can feel square in trying to quit you and leaving
you to take your medicine. I am one of the crowd,
don’t you see, and proud of it. They are a bully
sort.”
“I have never been crowded into such a tight
corner,” said O’Shea with a smile, “but ’tis the way
of life that when a man is young and strong, and
used to long chances, he thinks he will not be tripped.
This is my affair, not yours, so trouble yourself no
more.”
“What do you propose to do, Captain O’Shea?
You have made up your mind, I can see that.”
“The cruiser will be in a mood to hold communication
with us now. ’Twould have been useless to
try it this morning. But they have discovered that
’tis not easy to smoke us out of our hole.”
Presently he unrolled a bundle of signal-flags saved
from the Fearless, and selected those he wished
to use. Knotting them together, he hoisted the
string on the spar beneath the American ensign.
The commander of the cruiser read the message requesting
that a boat be sent ashore in order to discuss
terms of surrender. He was in no mood to discuss
terms of any kind, but it appeared necessary
to parley with these unspeakable scoundrels on the
key. Perhaps they realized the hopelessness of their
obstinacy and their spirit was broken.
A cutter was manned, and as it skimmed over the
calm sea and drew near the breakers Captain O’Shea
walked to the beach, Colonel Calvo accompanying
him as interpreter. Van Steen followed as a rightful
participant in the conference. The ladies were
requested to remain within the fortification. It was
not to be taken for granted that the cruiser would
respect a truce. The seamen and the Cubans behind
the banks of sand were savage and desperate,
as was to be expected of men for whom surrender
meant the firing-squad.
The crew of the cutter held her off the beach as
the part of caution. They were ready to pull out
to sea at a moment’s notice. O’Shea and Colonel
Calvo splashed into the water and stood beside the
boat. The commander himself was in the stern-sheets,
a corpulent, black-bearded man of an explosive
temper. He waited, glowering, for O’Shea
to speak. He would waste no courtesy on pirates.
“You will play fair with me,” said the shipmaster,
and Colonel Calvo translated as well as he was able.
“I have ye covered with fifty rifles. I am Captain
Michael O’Shea. Ye may have heard tell of me.”
The commander nodded and profanely replied
that he knew nothing good of Captain O’Shea or
the Fearless. It was an act of God that they would
make no more voyages.
“Much obliged for your kind wishes,” resumed
O’Shea. “I am sorry to have put you to so much
trouble. I will waste no more words. I have in me
party the young man standing yonder on the beach
and two ladies that I picked up adrift from a stranded
American yacht. ’Tis not right for them to suffer
any longer. I want ye to carry them to port.”
The commander had heard of no wrecked yacht
in these waters. As for the women, it was most
unfortunate for them. Captain O’Shea had only to
surrender his force and the women would be taken
on board the cruiser and properly provided for.
Then the story could be investigated.
O’Shea broke in angrily to say to Colonel Calvo:
“He is like a mad bull. There is no reason in
him at all. He will make us surrender sooner, he
thinks, to save the ladies. He will use any weapon
that comes to hand.”
The Spanish commander raised an arm in an impassioned
gesture. As if unable longer to restrain
himself, he shouted:
“My brother was the captain of the gun-boat
that perished in Santa Marta Bay, and he died with
his vessel. By the blood of God, shall I parley with
you?”
Gerald Van Steen waded out to the boat. He
would speak for himself. That there should be any
question of rescuing Nora Forbes and Miss Hollister
fairly stunned him. His bearing was intrepid, but
his lip quivered as he imploringly exclaimed to
Colonel Calvo:
“Tell him that I don’t care a hang about what
happens to me if he will take the women off. And
if money will tempt him, I’ll pay down my last
dollar to save the lives of the whole party. He will
be a rich man.”
The Spanish officer laughed with a contemptuous
shrug. His heavy visage was inflamed. He was of
that type of his race which regarded Americans as
“Yankee pigs.” Personal hatred and the desire of
private vengeance made him proof against bribery.
Moreover, he had no faith in the protestations of
Van Steen. As O’Shea had put it, he was a man
who saw red. The futility of appealing to him was
so obvious that O’Shea interfered to play his trump
card.
“If you land your sailors to-night and try to take
us,” said he, and his voice was hard and deliberate,
“’twill be the toughest job ye ever tackled. We have
nothing to lose, and we will be behind the earthworks
yonder. You can gamble that there will be two
dead Spaniards for every one of us ye wipe out.
As for starving us, I have thought it over, and ye
will not try it. You would be laughed at from
Havana to Madrid for not daring to attack a handful
of shipwrecked men. Ye have a dilemma by
the horns. And your rage has made ye blind as a
bat. You are all for giving us a short shrift, and no
doubt your hot-headed officials in Havana have
egged ye on to it. But it will make a big diplomatic
row, and when the smoke clears ye will be sorry.
It will sound very rotten that ye had no mercy on
a crew of castaways. And I will say, for your own
information, that Uncle Sam has been very touchy
about these quick-action executions ever since the
Virginius affair.”
The commander had ceased to fume. He was
doing O’Shea the favor of listening to him. The
stronger personality had made an impression.
O’Shea perceived this and he went on to say:
“What I am leading up to is this:—I am ready
to surrender meself and face the consequences if you
will take my guests aboard and leave my men and
the Cubans on the key. They will take chances of
being found by a friendly vessel. You will lose no
lives. I am the man your government wants. You
will win the big reward offered for the capture of
Captain Michael O’Shea. And there will be no complications
between your government and mine. ’Tis
me own fault that the party is stranded here. I will
pay the price. ’Twill be easy enough for ye to explain
it. You can keep your crew quiet, and the
story will go out that ye took me off the wreck of
my steamer and the others got away.”
This was a proposal which took the commander
all aback. He considered it in silence and his gaze
was less unfriendly. O’Shea concluded with dogged
vehemence:
“You can take it or leave it. If you refuse, you
must come and take us, and, so help me, as I tell
ye, it will cost you a slather of men before ye wipe
out my outfit.”
Here was a lawless castaway, a man beyond the
pale, who insolently defied the arms and majesty of
Spain. But there was a certain plausible method in
his madness which caused the commander to waver.
His implacable hostility had sensibly diminished. It
would, without doubt, win him great distinction to
return to Havana with the redoubtable Captain
Michael O’Shea a prisoner. As for the men of the
outlawed party, most of them had been invisible
from the cruiser, and their number was a mere matter
of conjecture. It was therefore possible for the
commander to inform his officers that in accepting
the surrender of Captain O’Shea he had captured
all of the expedition that was worth while seizing.
He had served thirty years in the Spanish navy
without seeing a man slain by bullet or shell. The
prospect of a fierce and bloody engagement with men
who would fight like wolves failed to arouse his enthusiasm.
“I will signal my answer in one hour,” said he.
“What you propose has surprised me. It is most
unusual. It was not expected.”
O’Shea waded ashore and Colonel Calvo offered
his hand as they stood on the beach and watched
the cutter dip its flashing oars in the ground-swell.
“I have dislike’ you sometimes,” said the colonel.
“But now I tell you I have been much wrong. I
will be ver’ proud to go with you to Havana if it
will save the lives of my braves’ of soldiers.”
“You are a good man yourself when ye have
terra firma under you,” was the hearty response.
Johnny Kent came trotting to meet them, exclaiming
beseechingly:
“What was it all about, Cap’n Mike? Why
couldn’t you put me next before you flew the signals?”
O’Shea painstakingly retold the argument which
he had unfolded to the Spanish commander, and the
chief engineer listened with his chin propped in his
hand. He breathed heavily and grunted disapproval.
“But what else was I to do?” impatiently demanded
O’Shea. “I got you all into this, and I
must get you out. And maybe I have found a
way.”
“That ain’t what I’m growlin’ about,” strenuously
protested Johnny Kent. “Why didn’t you
let me in on this deal? Why not let me surrender
with you? Doggone it, I’m no slouch of a pirate
myself, with considerable of a reputation. Perhaps
the Spaniards might think I was worth bargainin’
for, too.”
“I want to go it alone, Johnny. ’Tis the only
square thing to do.”
“But you and me have been playin’ the game
together, Cap’n Mike. And you don’t ketch me
layin’ down on you just because you’ve come to
the end of your rope.”
“Not this time, Johnny. ’Tis only making us
feel bad to wrangle about it.”
The castaways had ceased to gaze at the encircling
horizon for sight of smoke or sail. It came,
therefore, as an incredible thing when a sentry at an
embrasure yelled and capered like a lunatic. Every
one rushed out and beheld the black hull and towering
upper-works of a huge passenger steamer. She
was coming up from the westward and had altered
her track as though curious to discover why the
Spanish cruiser should be at anchor near the key.
Would she halt or pass on her way? Captain O’Shea,
unable to credit his vision, told his men to fire volleys,
and ran up the signal-flags to read:
“Stand by. We need assistance.”
It was more than he dared hope that the steamer
would read his call for help, but she drew nearer
and nearer the key, slowed speed, and rounded to
within a few hundred yards of the Spanish cruiser.
“It’s a British vessel, a White Star liner,” bawled
Johnny Kent. “What is she doin’ in these waters?”
“One of those winter-excursion cruisers out of
New York, I take it,” replied O’Shea. “She is
making a short cut across from the Leeward Islands
or somewhere below us, running from port to
port. I hope she will realize that this is no holiday
excursion for us.”
The refugees made little noise. They were no
longer actors but spectators. They saw the liner
exchange signals with the cruiser. Apparently this
method of communication was unsatisfactory, for
soon a boat passed between the two vessels. There
followed a heart-breaking delay. Dusk was obscuring
the sea when a yawl pulled by a dozen British
seamen moved from the liner’s side and danced
toward the key. The ramparts of sand were instantly
deserted. O’Shea’s men and the Cubans
ran wildly to the beach, no longer afraid, confident
that salvation had come to them. They rushed
into the water and dragged the stout yawl high and
dry.
There stepped ashore a stalwart, energetic man in
the smart uniform of a captain in the White Star
service. The crowd fell back as he brusquely demanded:
“What kind of a queer business is this? Where
is the chief pirate?”
“O’Shea is me name,” acknowledged the leader.
“’Tis quite a yarn, if ye have time and patience to
hear it.”
“So you are O’Shea,” and the skipper of the
Caronic chuckled. “Take me inside that extraordinary
sand-heap of yours, if you please, and talk
as long as you like.”
He grasped O’Shea’s arm and they vanished within
the empty defences.
“I have come ashore to get at the bottom of this
fantastical situation,” said Captain Henderson of the
Caronic, whose smile was both friendly and humorous.
“The commander of the Spanish cruiser told
me to keep my hands off and to go about my business.
Cheeky, wasn’t it? He swore he had a nest
of bloody pirates cornered on this key, and he expected
to capture them to-night.”
“So he decided to turn down my proposition,”
muttered O’Shea.
“He referred to it. But his officers were keen to
win a bit of glory for themselves, and they argued
him the other way round, as I figured it from his
heated remarks. He didn’t relish the job of sailing
into you chaps. In fact, the black-whiskered don
was in a state of mind. Are you, by any chance,
a British subject?”
“No, Captain Henderson, but I might find ye a
Britisher or two among me crew. I have an assorted
company of gentlemen of fortune.”
O’Shea explained matters at some length, and
Captain Henderson vehemently interrupted to say:
“I don’t know that it makes a lot of difference
whether you are British subjects or not. Blood is
thicker than water. Shall I steam away and leave
you to be shot on the say-so of a raving Spanish
skipper?”
“I should be disappointed in you if ye did,”
gravely answered O’Shea. “’Tis not what I would do
for you.”
The master of the Caronic permitted O’Shea to
finish his narrative.
“So you picked up the Van Steen party?” he
rapped out. “We heard of the loss of the Morning
Star. The Spanish skipper out yonder said I might
take them off in my ship before he attacked you.”
“And what do ye propose to do about us?” wistfully
asked O’Shea. “Of course this is none of your
row, and your ship is not a British navy vessel——”
“But I am a British seaman,” snapped Captain
Henderson. “And you are shipwrecked people who
have asked me for assistance. That is all I have to
know. And, by George, it’s all I want to know.”
“And ye will take us off?”
“At once. And I imagine I had better land you
in a British port. What about Jamaica?”
“Jamaica will suit us, Captain Henderson. The
United States will not be salubrious for us until this
piracy charge blows over. And the Cubans can
dodge across to their native land. But what will
ye do if the Spanish cruiser objects?”
“She will not fire on my flag,” thundered the
master of the Caronic, “nor will she dare to take
shipwrecked men from my decks. Tell your people
to be ready to go aboard. I will signal my chief
officer to send more boats.”
Cheering and weeping, the company of the Fearless
abandoned their stronghold. It was an evacuation
with the honors of war, and the American ensign
was left flying above the huge heap of sand.
Disinclined to join the jubilation, Captain Michael
O’Shea wandered away from his seamen and
stood gazing at the liner whose lights were blazing
like a great hotel. Nora Forbes walked along the
beach until she came to him. He waited for her
to speak.
“I saw you leave the crowd,” said she, “and I
followed you. I wanted to talk to you this afternoon—to
tell you—to try to tell you—what I thought
of the sacrifice you were prepared to make. Were
you going away, to your death, without saying
good-by to me?”
He took her hand in his as he answered:
“It was hard enough to face my finish without
bidding farewell to you, Nora Forbes. But this is
our good-by, here on the beach to-night.”
“What do you mean?” she exclaimed unsteadily.
“Must I say it all—must I tell you in so many
words—are you afraid to—oh, can’t you understand
what I want you to know?”
“Yes, I think I understand,” and his voice was
very gentle. “Look at the liner yonder.” He raised
his arm in an eloquent gesture. “You will be
aboard soon, and ye will be among hundreds of
people that belong to your own world. And ye
will sit at dinner with them in the grand saloon,
and they will talk to you about the things you have
known and lived with all your life. And ye will
find out that you belong with them.
“As the days go by, Nora Forbes, you will wonder
more and more if this voyage of ours ever really
happened. ’Twill be like a dream of romance and
adventure, and moonshine, that could not have been
at all.”
“But this is real and all the rest of my life has
been just make-believe,” she mournfully whispered.
“’Tis the magic of the sea and the strong winds,
and the free life, but it will pass and you will be
grateful to me that I could see clearly.”
“Why are you so sure? Why do you speak for
me?”
“Because I would have ye happy, Nora Forbes.
’Tis what God made you for. Look at me, a rover
and a rough one, and never will I be anything else.
I am not fit to be in your company at all. You
have talked very plain to me, for a girl like yourself.
You thought to yourself that I was afraid of your
social station and your money and your friends, and
so you would be telling me that I had a chance with
you because I would not say it for meself. ’Tis
wonderful to have you step down from your throne
and be kind to the likes of me. And it will make
your memory sweet and fair to me as long as the
breath is in me. But you are dreaming dreams, and
you will awake when the liner has carried ye back
to your own people.”
“But I can never again be happy there,” she
faltered.
“Ah, yes, you can, and you will. And you will
thank me.”
She stayed to hear no more, but turned and hastened
back to her friends, angry, humiliated, unreconciled.
The master of the Fearless pulled his
straw hat over his eyes and turned in the direction
of his hilarious sailors. He hated himself, but he
had no regrets.
“I had sooner be shot,” he said to himself, “than
to talk to her like that. But every word of it was
true. And maybe she will find it out. ’Tis a strange,
queer world, full of surprisin’ things, and ’tis hard
to steer a course that will not fetch you on the rocks.
But I held true to me compass bearings this night,
and the light that guided me was the right one.”
He mustered his men and held them ready for
the boats from the liner. An hour later the defenders
were welcomed on board the Caronic, which promptly
sailed without consulting the Spanish cruiser. They
were received as heroes and nothing was too good
for them. But O’Shea refused to accept the first-cabin
state-room offered him.
“You have an officers’ mess-room,” he told Captain
Henderson, “and if ye don’t mind, I will stay
with them and find a spare bunk for’ard.”
For once Johnny Kent refused to follow the lead
of his skipper. He was graciously pleased to take
the quarters allotted him, and proposed to mingle
with the passengers. Early next morning he wallowed
in a tub, summoned the ship’s barber, and
arrayed himself in clothes borrowed from the chief
engineer of the Caronic, who chanced to be a person
of ample dimensions. Thus transformed, Johnny
Kent was no longer a ruffian of the high-seas. He
had an aspect of dignified, mellowed respectability.
His brick-red countenance radiated kindly interest
and benevolence. Small children ran to him and instantly
became his friends. The blustering note had
gone from his voice. He checked his worst grammatical
blunders and his shrewd eyes were quick
to observe the manners of his fellow-passengers,
which he sedulously set himself to copy. Strolling
forward after breakfast, he discovered Captain
O’Shea and confided:
“This touch of high life suits me down to the
heels, Cap’n Mike. And I’m not such a bull in a
china-shop as you might think. The passengers are
crazy to meet you. They want to hear about your
adventures.”
“I am comfortable right here, Johnny. You are
welcome to the bouquets. Have ye seen Miss Hollister
this morning?”
“No, she’s still abed, but the ship’s doctor says
she will come around all right. I’ll surprise her
some, won’t I? Honestly, Cap’n Mike, after I make
two or three more voyages with you, if they’re risky
enough to pay big wages, I’m goin’ to pick out that
farm down in Maine and hand over a first payment
on it.”
“Have ye consulted with Miss Hollister?”
“Of course. She’s my right bower when it comes
to good advice. Not that she is personally interested—I
was just dreamin’ dreams, you understand—but
if I had the farm maybe I could see her again
and talk about pigs and hens, and gardens and
flowers.”
“You are not as down-hearted as when ye were
on the key, Johnny,” smilingly quoth Captain
O’Shea.
“It’s the clothes and the refined surroundin’s,
Cap’n Mike. I take to ’em somehow more than I
ever did before. I seem sort of changed.”
“’Tis likely a first-class marine engineer will be
spoiled to make a lubber of a farmer,” returned
O’Shea.
“It’s a rough life we lead, Cap’n Mike, and a man
of my age hadn’t ought to stick to it too long.”
Jack Gorham joined them, looking even leaner
and sadder than when he had been in the Fearless.
“And what will you be doing with yourself?”
cordially inquired O’Shea.
“Mr. Van Steen offers me an easy job in New
York, sir, and a salary, whether I work or not. But
I’m on nobody’s pension-roll. I shall get out of
Jamaica in a sail-boat and sneak over to Cuba and
join the rebels.”
“And will big Jiminez go with ye?”
“He is sort of tore up in his mind, sir, between
following you on the chance of another fancy voyage
and duckin’ into the jungle with me.”
“Tell him to go with you, Jack.”
“Well, Captain O’Shea, I hope I’ll have the pleasure
of sailing with you again. I’ve enjoyed it,” exclaimed
the soldier.
“If you need money, Jack, what I have is yours.
I have a bit stowed away for emergencies.”
“You can stake Jiminez and me to a meal-ticket
in Jamaica and the price of a little boat, sir, and
I’ll pay the loan out of the first Spanish officer I
pot with the old Springfield.”
When the stately Caronic steamed into the harbor
of Kingston the passengers crowded her rail to admire
the verdure-clad mountains and the lovely
vales lush with palms and bananas. The excursionists
planned to spend the day ashore, and after
they had disembarked, the crew of the Fearless and
Colonel Calvo’s Cubans filed down the gangway.
Miss Hollister, Nora Forbes, and Gerald Van Steen
were waiting to bid them farewell and God-speed.
They had lived and suffered so many things together
that it was difficult to realize that this was
the journey’s end.
Gerald Van Steen spoke awkwardly and with
much feeling.
“You have been very good to us, Captain O’Shea.
I shall not make an ass of myself by offering you
money. But perhaps I can help you to find another
ship, and the house of Van Steen & Van Steen will
always be at your service.”
“I have me doubts that a highly respectable
banking-house will care to back my enterprises,”
replied O’Shea. “But now that Johnny Kent has
violent symptoms of mendin’ his ways there may
be hope for me. You were a good shipmate, Mr.
Van Steen. If ever ye want a job, I will be glad
to sign you on as a stoker.”
“Will you dine with us at the hotel to-day?”
“Thank you, but I must look after my men.”
The farewell between Nora Forbes and Captain
O’Shea had been said on the beach in the starlight.
Now their glances met.
“Good-by and God bless ye,” said he. “The
voyage seems like a dream, no doubt.”
“Perhaps it may some day, but not yet,” she
told him.
“My dear friends, that voyage was the realest
thing that ever happened,” was the earnest declaration
of Johnny Kent, and no dissent was heard from
that shipwrecked and marooned spinster, Miss
Katharine Hollister.
THE KING OF TRINADARO — I — II
Captain Michael O’Shea and Johnny Kent sat
by a window of the Jolly Mermaid tavern at Blackwall
on the Thames below London. These two leisurely
drank mugs of bitter-beer and gazed with
professional interest at the crowded shipping of that
great seaport thoroughfare which sailor-folk call London
River.
The Jolly Mermaid was one of a jostling row of
ancient buildings with bow-windows and balconies
painted in bright hues which overhung the tide at
Blackwall, to remind one of the maritime London of
towering frigates and high-pooped galleons and stout
seamen of Devon. The near-by shore was filled with
ship-yards and weedy wharves, and a little way
down river was the entrance of the vast inland basin
called the East India Docks, where soared a wonderful
confusion of spars and rigging, and the red funnels
of the Union Castle liners lay side by side.
On the turbid river moved in procession a singular
variety of craft: drifting Thames barges with dyed
sails, square-riggers in tow, Norwegian tramps half
hidden beneath uncouth deck-loads of lumber, rusty
Spanish fruiters, coastwise schooners, spray-stained
steam-trawlers from the Dogger Bank, stubby
Dutch eel-schuits, stately mail-boats homeward
bound from the tropics, sooty colliers from Cardiff.
They slid past with an incessant din of whistles
which, warning, expostulating, shouted the rules of
the road in the language of the sea.
These familiar sights and sounds pleased Captain
O’Shea, and he was contented with his seat by the
window of the Jolly Mermaid and the excellent brew
dispensed by the apple-cheeked young woman behind
the bar. Amphibious loafers drifted in and
out or cast anchor on the wharf alongside, riggers,
watermen, dock-laborers, sailors, who seemed to have
a world of time on their hands. Their gait was
slouching, their attire careless, and their conversation
peppered with sanguinary references to their
eyes.
“’Tis a restful place, Johnny, and as diverting as
a theatre,” observed O’Shea.
The chief engineer returned rather fretfully:
“I’m willing to be idle in this bit of slack-water
for a while, and sort of pull myself together, Cap’n
Mike. But this don’t earn wages, and I ain’t makin’
much headway toward buyin’ that farm down
in the State o’ Maine.”
Whimsical amusement lighted O’Shea’s bold,
smooth-shaven features as he replied:
“I am not a man to seek a humdrum life afloat
or ashore, you impatient old pirate. There was a
lot of fuss kicked up at home about that Cuban
voyage of ours, as ye well know. And there was a
strong chance that we would be laid by the heels
in one of Uncle Sam’s jails for breaking the laws
between nations. We are better off where we are.”
“That Spanish gun-boat got in our way and her intentions
was plain blood-thirsty,” grumbled Johnny
Kent. “What if we did ram her and then blow
her up? She interfered with men who were tryin’
to make an honest livin’ on the high-seas.”
“Argue as far as ye like, Johnny. It won’t alter
the fact that it was healthier for you and me to
make ourselves hard to find.”
“But it’s discouragin’ to look for another ship
here in England, Cap’n Mike. We’re fish out of
water.”
“’Tis not easy to find our kind of a ship anywhere,”
O’Shea reminded him. “There are no revolutions
poppin’ the lid off in Central or South
America, and we will sit tight and trust in me lucky
star. I have a gold piece or two left in the toe of
the sock where I stowed it against times like this.
And we have not sunk so low that we must sign on
for a lawful voyage.”
Johnny Kent crooked a finger at the bar-maid and
sought consolation in another mug of bitter, while
Captain O’Shea turned to a morning newspaper and
ran his eye down the ship-news column to note the
arrivals and departures. Then he cast a cursory
glance at the foreign despatches, which might, perchance,
disclose some disturbance of the world’s peace
and an opportunity for venturesome men used to
alarms and stratagems.
Johnny Kent was moved to begin an aimless yarn
about a certain wicked skipper of Yankee clipper
fame who fetched his second mate all the way home
from Cape Town doubled up in a hen-coop as a punishment
for impertinence. O’Shea listened politely,
but with a manner slightly absent-minded, having
heard the tale of the unfortunate second mate and
the hen-coop in at least five different ports.
The yarn was cut short, and the two men screwed
around in their chairs to stare at a visitor whose
presence in the humble longshore tavern of the Jolly
Mermaid was most extraordinary.
He was an elderly and very dignified gentleman,
of a spare figure and the stiffly erect carriage of an
army officer. His features, thin and rather refined
than forceful, were given an air of distinction by a
white mustache and imperial. From the silk hat
and frock-coat, with the ribbon of an order in the
lapel, to the tan gaiters and patent-leather shoes,
he was dressed with fastidious nicety. In the dingy
tap-room of the Jolly Mermaid he was startlingly
incongruous.
The stranger had the grand manner and it fitted
him like a glove. He was not offensively self-important,
but one conjectured him to be a personage
who expected the world to show him deference.
The bar-maid, who was no dunce at reading human
nature, bobbed a courtesy and withheld the flippant
persiflage which was wont to delight the nautical
patrons of the place.
A moment later there entered the tavern a brisk
young man with a sandy complexion and a roving
eye, who was smartly but showily attired, a keen,
up-to-snuff young man who knew his way about.
With a respectful bow he addressed the impressive
elderly gentleman.
“I told him to meet us here, if Your Majesty
pleases.”
The apple-cheeked bar-maid was threatened with
a fainting spell at the intimation that royalty stood
within the tavern walls, but rallied bravely to suggest
in a fluttered voice:
“There’s a tidy little back room, your royal ’ighness,
where you can set down private-like without
common folks starin’ and gawkin’ at your Worship.”
“Thanks. I am rather tired after tramping about
the docks,” amiably replied the personage in the
pleasantly modulated accents of the cultivated Englishman.
To the brisk young man he said:
“Let us sit down, my dear baron, and look over
some of the memoranda while we are waiting.”
“Certainly, Your Majesty,” quoth the young
man, and with this they passed into the little back
room and closed the door. A dock-laborer ripped
out an oath of amazement and clattered from the
bar to tell his friends that “one o’ them blighted,
bleedin’ kings was in the Jolly Mermaid, large as
life, so ’elp me Gawd.”
That brace of exiled mariners, Captain O’Shea and
Johnny Kent, gazed blankly at each other, and
tacitly agreed to wait and try to fathom the riddle.
They had dealt with presidents of uneasy republics
near the equator, but a real king, to be surveyed at
close range, was a fascinating novelty.
Johnny Kent had carefully adjusted his spectacles
to survey this rare object, and he now shoved them
up beyond his bushy brows before he hoarsely confided
to his comrade:
“I thought they went about disguised, Cap’n
Mike, same as we run a blockade with no lights
and the steamer’s name-boards covered up. Is he
the real thing or is it just play-actin’?”
“Europe is full of kings that have been kicked
out of their berths,” answered O’Shea. “Maybe
this one is a has-been, but he doesn’t look to me
like a counterfeit. And I would not set him down
for a lunatic out for a stroll with his keeper.”
“He handles himself as sane as you or me,” agreed
the chief engineer. “But this is surely a doggoned
queer place to find a stray king.”
“’Tis worth watching, Johnny. I’m on me beam-ends
for puzzlement.”
Ere long there appeared from the street a bow-legged,
barrel-chested, hairy-fisted man with a rolling
gait, whom a landlubber might have classified
as a rough-and-hearty British seaman accustomed
to command vessels in the merchant trade. A captious
critic would have perhaps surmised that he
had been pickled in rum as well as in brine. Glancing
at a card held between a grimy thumb and finger,
he asked the bar-maid:
“Is Baron Frederick Martin Strothers hereabouts,
my girl? Captain Handy’s compliments.”
“If you mean the dashin’ young man with a red
weskit, ’e is settin’ in yonder with His Majesty.”
“Right you are!” exclaimed Captain Handy.
“My business is with His Majesty, but the baron
has charge of the arrangements as minister of finance.
A nipper of Scotch whiskey, neat, miss,
before I talk to ’em.”
“What sort of a king is ’e, and what’s his bloomin’
handle?” she eagerly besought him. “Are you
makin’ gyme of me?”
The hearty British shipmaster looked inscrutable,
tossed the whiskey into his heated coppers, and
slowly assured her:
“Women’s curiosity is the fatal weakness of the
sex, my dear. A king is a king wherever you find
him. And my advice to you is not to go braggin’
about and telling all hands that His Majesty has
patronized the Jolly Mermaid.”
He trudged to the rear room, hat in hand, and
timidly knocked on the door. As it was opened,
the quick ear of Captain O’Shea heard the mysterious
personage saying to the brisk young man:
“A steamer of the tonnage of this Tyneshire Glen
is what I wish. If your investigation has satisfied
you that she is thoroughly sea-worthy and in
good repair and Captain Handy also recommends
her——”
The door closed behind Captain Handy, and
O’Shea, glancing in that direction, smiled cynically
and observed to Johnny Kent:
“Did ye size up this Handy man? You know
the kind. Every big port has them: broken shipmasters,
disrated mates, that aren’t fit to take a
scow to sea.”
“Sure! They’ve borrowed money off me from
Baltimore to Singapore. This Captain Handy must
have sighted an easy mark in the offing.”
O’Shea pondered for a moment and asked:
“Did ye hear mention of the Tyneshire Glen
steamer just now? Do you happen to know the
vessel? I can’t place her.”
Johnny Kent grunted as if he had sat upon a tack
and answered with heated emphasis:
“Maybe it’s the old Tyneshire Glen that was carryin’
cotton out of Savannah years ago. I went
aboard to see her chief once and her plates was
rusted so thin that I could have thrown a wrench
through ’em.”
Captain Handy had left the door of the back
room unlatched and a gusty draught of sea-breeze
blew it partly open. The watchful pair in the tap-room
had a glimpse of Captain Handy standing
stolidly between His Majesty and the minister of
finance, and heard him huskily declaim:
“The Tyneshire Glen is a bargain at thirty thousand
pounds, and you needn’t take my word for it.
Baron Strothers here has interviewed the brokers
that have her for sale, and he knows the price they
put on her.”
“I have full confidence in the judgment of my
minister of finance, with Captain Handy’s expert
opinion to assist him,” easily replied His Majesty.
“Most of my papers were lost at sea,” hastily
put in Captain Handy, as if to forestall an awkward
question. “They were tied up together, your Royal
’ighness, when the Falls of Clyde steamer went down
and I saved the lives of forty-seven passengers and
was the last man to leave her when she foundered
under my feet. The newspapers praised me so that
a modest man ’ud blush to repeat it.”
“Baron Strothers has investigated your record,
so he informs me, and he advises me that you are
to be depended upon,” was the warm assurance.
In the tap-room O’Shea chuckled skeptically and
said to Johnny Kent:
“’Tis likely enough he lost his papers, but I mistrust
his version of the story. What kind of a flim-flam
is this, anyhow? The king and the minister
of finance are discussing a rotten ship and a rotten
skipper as if the both of them were to be taken
seriously.”
After more conversation which the listeners failed
to catch, the trio in the back room ended the session
and prepared to leave the tavern. As they
walked out past the bar Captain Handy was arguing
with awkward gestures, the elderly personage
was listening courteously, and the brisk young man
alertly kept an eye on both, as though he had
an absorbing interest in the interview. In front of
the tavern they parted, Captain Handy to turn in
the direction of the East India Docks, the puzzling
pair of notables to seek the railroad station to
London.
Upon O’Shea and Johnny Kent there fell a prolonged
spell of silence. Each was piecing theories
together and discarding them as unsatisfactory. Of
one thing they were convinced. This royal visitation
had not been an elaborate hoax, and the explanation
of lunacy was finally and emphatically dismissed.
“’Tis no case of barnacles on the intellect,” was
the verdict of O’Shea, “barrin’ the fact that he ought
to have more sense than to listen to the palaver of
a rascal like this Captain Handy. Why didn’t we
think to follow them up and see where they went?”
“I’m too short-winded to make a good sleuth-hound,
Cap’n Mike, and it ain’t dignified for a man
of my years.”
“Well, then, who is this Captain Handy?” demanded
O’Shea. “We’ll try another tack.”
He questioned the bar-maid, who was disappointing.
“The man never showed hisself in ’ere before,”
said she. “You’re more likely to find out about
’im at the docks.”
“Say, Cap’n Mike,” exclaimed Johnny Kent with
puckered brow, “ain’t there some kind of a book
written about kings, their habits and their names,
and the various breeds of ’em? And where you’re
most apt to find ’em? Do they generally run around
loose?”
“I’m not personally acquainted with a whole lot
of them, Johnny; but as a rule ’tis safe to bet they
don’t come wanderin’ into sailors’ taverns convoyed
by the minister of finance.”
“Suppose we take his word for it,” was the suggestion.
“Call him a king. He’s lookin’ for a ship
and a captain, ain’t he?”
“Now you talk hard sense, Johnny. That’s where
I pricked up my ears. Maybe we can cross his bows
again if we look sharp.”
Next morning they carefully scrutinized the
“Court Circular” of the London Times, and were
more at sea than ever at discovering that the only
visiting royalty comprised an unimportant cousin of
the house of Hanover from a German duchy and
the dusky ruler of a native state of India. That a
full-fledged king and a minister of his cabinet, both
indubitably Englishmen, could be strolling about
London unnoticed by the newspapers and unknown
to the public was fairly incredible, and yet no mention
could anywhere be found of the illustrious patrons
of the Jolly Mermaid, although O’Shea bought
the morning journals by the fistful.
It occurred to him to pay a call at a ship-brokers’
office down in Leadenhall Street, and Johnny Kent
rode with him on top of a ’bus. They had made
the acquaintance of the managing partner of the
firm under the palms of a Venezuelan seaport, and
he cherished a strong friendship for this pair of adventurous
rovers. He was anxious to find a ship
for O’Shea, and the latter dropped in now and then
in search of news.
The comrades twain were about to dodge through
the traffic of Leadenhall Street and enter the office
of their friend when O’Shea plucked Johnny Kent
by the sleeve and pulled him back into an adjacent
door-way. A brisk, sandy-haired young man was
also doubling among the stream of vehicles which
roared from curb to curb and aiming his course
for the ship-brokers’ office.
“’Tis the minister of finance, Johnny,” cautiously
spoke O’Shea. “Look at him. There he
goes, right into Tavistock & Huntley’s, the same
destination as ours.”
“Why not go in and meet him, Cap’n Mike?
Maybe George Huntley will introduce us and we
can slip in a few questions.”
“Because I do not like this sprightly right bower
of royalty, Johnny. I took a violent dislike to the
Baron Frederick Martin Strothers at first sight.
And me hunches about people are worth heeding
when they take hold of me as strong as this one
did.”
They surmised that the brisk young man with the
red waistcoat must have business to transact with
Tavistock & Huntley, for he remained inside a
good half-hour. Then the watchers caught no more
than a farewell glimpse of him as he hastily emerged
and popped into a passing hansom. Thereupon they
sauntered into the ship-brokers’ office and were cordially
greeted by George Huntley, managing partner,
a stocky, bald-headed person who looked as substantial
as a brick house. The spirit of romance
was in him, however, and he secretly envied O’Shea
his illogical pursuit of hazards for sheer love of
them.
Steering them into a small private room, he
plumped himself into the chair at the desk, waved
them to a leather-covered lounge, and inquired with
much gusto:
“And how are my disreputable friends this morning?
Anything in the wind?”
“’Tis still blowing dead calm for us, but the
weather is suspicious in one quarter of the compass,”
answered O’Shea. “Tell me, George, what
do you know about the young man that just now
whisked out of here—the fancy lad with the loud
vest and the high-steppin’ manner?”
Huntley tilted his chair, clasped his hands across
a comfortable waistband, and replied in his deliberate
way:
“I have laid eyes on him only twice. His name
is Strothers, I believe, and he calls himself a baron.
One of those Continental titles, I fancy. You buy
them, you know. This day of last week he came
into our place with Captain Handy, who used to sail
in the Blue Anchor service.”
“Got into trouble with his owners, didn’t he?”
interrupted O’Shea, at a guess.
“Yes. He lost a steamer in the Bay of Biscay,
and the evidence went to show that he was drunk
at the time. His certificate was taken away or
suspended; I forget the details. A rather shabby
lot is Handy. As I was about to tell you, O’Shea, the
pair of them, Captain Handy and this spruce young
man, Strothers, came in to ask our cash selling-price
for the Tyneshire Glen, which is laid up in the East
India Docks. We have no interest in the vessel
beyond representing the owners, who want to get
rid of her.”
“And did you give the precious pair of two-spots
a price on her?” blandly inquired O’Shea.
“I offered them the Tyneshire Glen for twenty-four
thousand pounds as she stands,” replied Huntley.
“It’s all she’s worth. She is a big steamer,
almost five thousand tons, but she will need a lot
of repairs. Captain Handy claimed that he had
found a possible buyer in whose interests young
Strothers was acting. Of course we were willing
to pay Handy a decent commission if the deal went
through.”
O’Shea looked sidewise at Johnny Kent, who, on
occasions, was bright enough to see through a hole
in a grindstone. They kept their thoughts to themselves,
and O’Shea commented non-committally:
“Of course Captain Handy is entitled to a commission
if he finds ye a customer for the steamer,
George. ’Tis an honest chance for the poor divil
to pick up a few dollars. And so the young man,
Strothers, came back this morning? Do I show too
much curiosity in asking what he had to say?”
“You are welcome to all I know. He told me
that the gentleman whose interests he represented
had inspected the Tyneshire Glen yesterday and
thought she would answer his purpose. The price
was satisfactory and he would like a three-days’
option, which I was very willing to give him.”
“And the price was still twenty-four thousand
pounds?” violently put in Johnny Kent with a snort
as if his steam were rising.
“Precisely twenty-four thousand pounds, or one
hundred and twenty thousand dollars of your Yankee
currency or thereabouts. Are you thinking of
buying her yourself, Johnny?” said Huntley with a
broad smile.
“Not on your life,” was the fervent response.
“I’d be afraid to sneeze on board of her in the docks
for fear her rivets would fly off.”
“Oh, she isn’t as bad as all that. A well-built
steamer is the Tyneshire Glen, with lots of service
in her.”
“What she needs is a new hull, boilers, and engines,”
grunted Johnny. “Say, George Huntley,
did this young man, Strothers, mention anything
about buyin’ the steamer for a king that is roamin’
around London without any tag to him?”
“A king!” ejaculated the ship-broker, blinking like
an astonished owl. “Are you chaps raggin’ me?”
“Maybe the joke is on us, George, or else Cap’n
Mike and me have been seein’ visions and hearin’
things that ain’t so.”
Huntley cast an appealing glance at O’Shea, who
said:
“’Tis evident that ye are not acquainted with
our particular king, George. You do not move in
royal circles. We will tell ye the answer later.
About this young man that calls himself a baron.
Did he leave any address behind him?”
“Yes. He is staying at the Carleton. If the option
expires I shall take it for granted that he
doesn’t want the steamer. If he pays down the
cash I shall be ready to make out the papers and
give Captain Handy his commission. Now you
ought to tell me why you are so keen on knowing
all about the business. If you keep mum, you are
a pair of blighters and no friends of mine.”
O’Shea hauled Johnny Kent to his feet and remarked:
“We thank you kindly, George. You are a good-natured
man and we have made a nuisance of ourselves.
’Tis the honest truth that we know very
little more about this young man and the Tyneshire
Glen than ye know yourself. But what we do know
we will first investigate.”
“You are conspirators born and bred,” laughed
Huntley, rather pleased to have an ordinary business
transaction wrapped in romantic mystery.
“Come and dine with me as soon as you have unravelled
the plot.”
They straightway betook themselves to the nearest
public-house, where in a quiet corner a council of
war was convened. It was obvious that they had
run athwart a scheme to defraud the confiding purchaser
of the Tyneshire Glen. And their sympathies
went out strongly to the royal victim. Whether or
not he was a real king was beside the mark. He
was very much the gentleman, and he had trusted
too much in the loyalty and integrity of that enterprising
young man who was called the minister of
finance.
“’Tis as plain as the big nose on that red face
of yours, Johnny,” exclaimed O’Shea. “The two
crooks are standing in together. Captain Handy
recommends the ship as all right. This Baron Frederick
Martin Strothers backs him up and advises
His Majesty to buy her. The two blackguards get
a price of twenty-four thousand pounds from George
Huntley, and then tell this innocent potentate that
the price is thirty thousand pounds. The difference
is six thousand pounds—thirty thousand dollars—which
this pair of land-sharks will split up and stick
in their own pockets. And they will doctor the bill
of sale so the poor deluded monarch will never know
what happened to him.”
“That was what we heard ’em say in the Jolly
Mermaid, Cap’n Mike. The price was thirty thousand
pounds.”
“’Tis me opinion that a minister of finance like
this could bankrupt a kingdom, give him time
enough,” said O’Shea. “He is working the game
for all it’s worth. He will loot the treasury as long
as it looks safe and easy, and then he will resign his
what-do-ye-call-it—his portfolio—and leave his buncoed
Majesty to figure out the deficit.”
“That poor king deserves to be delivered from his
lovin’ friends,” replied Johnny Kent. “What’s the
orders now?”
“We will ring up full speed ahead and find this
king. If the minister of finance is at the Carleton
Hotel, ’tis a good bet that His Majesty is not far
away. That busy young man will not separate
himself from a good thing.”
The fashionable Carleton was unfamiliar territory
to the inquisitive mariners, but they strolled boldly
through the corridors until they fetched up in front
of a desk presided over by an immaculate clerk
with a languid manner who appeared indifferent to
their wants. After waiting several minutes for some
recognition, Captain Michael O’Shea sweetly remarked:
“Will ye answer a civil question or will I climb
over the counter and jolt you wide-awake?”
The languid person looked attentively at the resolute
features of the speaker and hastily answered:
“Beg pardon—beg pardon—what can I do for
you, sir?”
“Tell me if a king is stopping in this hotel of
yours, and does he have a minister of finance called
Baron Strothers?”
“Ah, you mean His Majesty, King Osmond of
Trinadaro,” and the clerk delivered these resounding
syllables with unction. “Yes, he is a guest of the
hotel.”
“He is a real one, do you get that?” soberly whispered
O’Shea to his comrade before he again addressed
the clerk.
“We wish to see him on important business. We
will write our names on a card.”
“Baron Strothers receives such callers as are personally
unknown to His Majesty,” the clerk explained.
“We do not wish to see the young man,” said
O’Shea.
“My orders are to send all cards and messages to
him,” persisted the clerk.
The two visitors drew apart from the desk and
put their heads together.
“The minister of finance will not let us get within
a cable’s length of his boss if he thinks we are seafarin’
men,” whispered O’Shea.
“The swindler may have took notice of us in the
Jolly Mermaid,” growled Johnny Kent. “We might
send up a card and make headway as far as this
Strothers person. Then I could knock him down
and sit on his head while you rummaged the royal
apartments and found the king.”
“Your methods might strike these hotel people
as violent, Johnny. You’re a good man at sea, but
I would not call ye a diplomat. Anyhow, we will
take a chance of running the blockade that this
crooked minister of finance has established to prevent
honest men from talking to his employer.”
Returning to the desk, O’Shea picked up a pen
and wrote on a blank card:
“Captain Michael O’Shea and John Kent, Esq.,
U. S. A., to see King Osmond on a matter that he will
find interesting.”
Promptly in answer to this message came word
that Baron Strothers would see the gentlemen. A
hotel attendant conducted them to a suite on the
second floor. At the threshold of a sort of anteroom
they were met by the brisk, self-possessed young
man, who gazed sharply at the sunburnt strangers,
hesitated a trifle, and invited them to enter. Offering
them cigars, he bade them be seated, and again
scrutinized them as if striving to recall where he
might have seen them elsewhere.
Captain O’Shea, at his ease in most circumstances,
and particularly now when he held the whip-hand,
asked at once:
“Are we to have the pleasure of paying our respects
to His Majesty?”
“You Americans are so delightfully informal,”
smiled the minister of finance. “An audience is
arranged beforehand if I consider it worth while.”
“But this king of yours takes a special interest
in ships and sailors,” suggested O’Shea. “And we
have information that he will find useful.”
Baron Frederick Martin Strothers changed color
just a trifle and his manner was perceptibly uneasy
as he explained:
“I am awfully sorry, but he is not in at present.
He will be disappointed, I’m sure. You are shipmasters
or something of the sort, I take it.”
“You guess right,” was the dry comment of
O’Shea. “I have heard that ye are fond of talking
to seafaring men yourself.”
The shot went home. The young man moved in
his chair and looked painfully uncomfortable. Nervously
twisting a cigar in his fingers, he replied:
“Ah, yes. Now I know. You must have seen
me at the East India Docks.”
“There or thereabouts, but no matter,” said
O’Shea. “His Majesty is not in, you say. And
when will he be in the hotel again?”
“Not for several hours. He went out with the
minister of foreign affairs to keep an important
appointment. Will you state your business to me?
That is the customary procedure.”
Johnny Kent was for denouncing the young man
to his face, but O’Shea nudged him and smoothly
made answer:
“It would please us better to see the king himself.
We can come again, or we can look for him
on his way in and out of the hotel.”
The young man could not dissemble signs of impatience
to be rid of these pertinacious intruders.
“If you have a ship to sell, or you are looking
for positions, this is only wasting time,” said he.
“I presume you heard something of our errand
among the docks.”
“Yes, we have heard of it,” and O’Shea bit off
the words. “Well, Johnny, shall we go below and
wait till His Majesty heaves in sight? This minister
of finance will give us no satisfaction. And I
am not used to dealing with understrappers.”
“You are impertinent!” cried the young man.
“I have been as courteous as possible. You will
leave at once, or I shall ask the hotel management
to put you out.”
Up from a chair rose the massive bulk of Johnny
Kent, and his ample countenance was truculent as
he roared:
“You’ll throw us out, you impudent son of a sea-cook?
No, Cap’n Mike, I won’t shut up. I ain’t
built that way. Diplomacy be doggoned. I’m liable
to lose my temper.”
“’Tis a large-sized temper to lose, and I hereby
hoist storm-signals,” said O’Shea with a grin as he
neatly tripped the minister of finance, who was endeavoring
to reach an electric push-button.
The fervid declamation of Johnny Kent must
have echoed through the apartments. It sufficed to
attract the notice of an erect, elderly gentleman in
another room who opened a door and stared curiously
at the strenuous tableau. At sight of the kindly,
refined face with the snowy mustache and imperial,
O’Shea gleefully shouted:
“The king, God bless him! So this bright young
minister of finance was a liar as well as a thief!”
Comically abashed, Johnny Kent mumbled an
apology for making such an uproar, at which the
elderly gentleman bowed acknowledgment and said
to the perturbed and rumpled Strothers:
“My dear baron, will you be good enough to
explain?”
“These ruffians insisted on seeing you, Your Majesty,
and when I tried to discover their business
they called me names and assaulted me,” sputtered
the young man in a heat of virtuous indignation.
“He was afraid of the truth,” cried O’Shea. “We
came to tell Your Majesty that he has cooked up a
job to cheat ye out of six thousand pounds, and we
can prove it up to the hilt. We caught him with
the goods.”
“That sounds a whole lot better to me than diplomacy,”
approvingly exclaimed Johnny Kent.
Bewildered by the vehemence of these outspoken
visitors, King Osmond I of Trinadaro turned to the
sullen minister of finance and inquired, still with
his placid kindliness of manner:
“These men do not look like ruffians, my dear
baron. What are their names, and who are they?
And what is the meaning of this grave charge they
bring against your integrity?”
“I am O’Shea, shipmaster, hailing from the port
of New York,” spoke up the one.
“I am Johnny Kent, chief engineer to Captain
Mike O’Shea,” said the other, “and I hail from the
State o’ Maine. And we can show you our papers.
We didn’t lose ’em in the Bay of Biscay.”
Strothers stood biting his nails and shifting from
one foot to the other, for once stripped of his adroit,
plausible demeanor, nor could he find, on the spur
of the moment, the right word to say. The royal
personage said it for him.
“I think you had better retire. I wish to hear
what Captain O’Shea and Mr. Kent may have to
tell me.”
The amiable monarch was unconsciously swayed
by the virile personality of Captain O’Shea, who
dominated the scene as though he were on the deck
of his own ship.
Baron Frederick Martin Strothers made a last
attempt to protest, but Johnny Kent glared at him
so wickedly and O’Shea moved a step nearer with
so icy a glint in his gray eye that there was a moment
later a vanished minister of finance.
The etiquette of courts troubled O’Shea not in
the least as he cheerily yet respectfully suggested
to the perplexed elderly gentleman:
“Now, King Osmond, if you will please sit down
and let us talk things over with ye as man to man,
we’ll tell you how it happened.”
The personage obediently did as he was told, nor
could he feel offended by the shipmaster’s boyish
candor. O’Shea chewed on his cigar and his eyes
twinkled as he glanced at the stubborn visage of
Johnny Kent, which was still flushed. His Majesty
began to get his wits together and to wonder why
he had permitted this brace of total strangers to
take him by storm. O’Shea broke into his cogitations
by explaining:
“You are surprised that ye chucked the trusted
minister of finance out of the room and consented
to listen to us at all. In the first place, we are not
askin’ anything of you. What I mean is, we felt
bound to put you next to the dirty deal that was
framed up to rob ye.”
“We saw you in the Jolly Mermaid tavern, and
we liked your looks,” ingenuously added Johnny
Kent. “We decided to do you a good turn, whether
we ever saw the color of your money or not.”
“And we didn’t like the cut of the jib of your
minister of finance,” resumed O’Shea. “And we
were dead sure that Captain Handy was rotten.”
King Osmond earnestly interrupted:
“But I have had all the confidence in the world
in Baron Strothers, and as a British sailor of the
tarry breed, Captain Handy——”
“The two of them are tarred with the same brush,”
exclaimed O’Shea. “They fixed it up between them
to pay twenty-four thousand pounds for the Tyneshire
Glen and sell her to you for thirty thousand.
’Tis a simple matter to produce the evidence. Send
a messenger to Tavistock & Huntley in Leadenhall
Street. They named the price to Captain
Handy and your precious minister of finance.
’Tis a clear case.”
“You can buy her yourself from George Huntley,
and he’ll be darn glad to get his price,” chimed in
Johnny Kent. “That ought to prove it. But if
you’ll listen to me, you’ll have nothin’ to do with
the Tyneshire Glen.”
King Osmond’s faith in human nature had been
severely jarred, but somehow he could not doubt
the statements of these rugged men who drove
their words home as with a sledge-hammer. Toward
the graceless minister of finance he felt more
sorrow than anger as he wove together in his mind
this and that circumstance of previous transactions
which should have made him more vigilant. But
the culprit was the son of a dear friend, and his
credentials had been impeccable.
“I shall obtain from Tavistock & Huntley confirmation
of your story, as you suggest,” he slowly
replied to O’Shea. “In the meantime I wish you
would tell me about yourselves.”
“We are looking for big risks and big wages,”
said O’Shea with a smile. “Johnny Kent and I
are better known in the ports of the Spanish Main
than in London River. We have made voyages to
Hayti and Honduras and Cuba without the consent
of the lawful governments, and we know our trade.”
King Osmond I reflectively stroked his white imperial,
and his face assumed an expression of vivid
interest. These men were different from Captain
Handy. They would neither cringe nor lie to him,
and they looked him squarely between the eyes.
“Will you be good enough to come into my own
rooms?” said he. “We shall find more privacy
and comfort. I should like to hear of your adventures
along the Spanish Main.”
With a courteous gesture he showed them into a
much larger and more luxurious room which was used
as a library or private office, inasmuch as a large
flat-topped desk was strewn with books, pamphlets,
and documents, and more of them were piled on
tables and on shelves against the walls. As temporary
headquarters for royalty at work, the room
suggested industry and the administration of large
affairs.
So friendly and unconventional was the reception
granted them that Captain O’Shea and Johnny Kent
were made to feel that their intrusions demanded
no more apologies. Their curiosity fairly tormented
them. It was on the tips of their tongues to ask
the host what kind of a kingdom was his, and where
it was situated, but this would be rudeness. O’Shea
took note of several admiralty charts on the desk,
two of them unrolled with the corners pinned down,
and a rule and dividers for measuring distances.
While O’Shea talked, Johnny Kent let his eyes
wander to a small table at his elbow. It was covered
with magazines, government reports, and newspaper
clippings. One of the latter was so placed
that he was able to read it from where he sat, and
with absorbed interest he perused the following
paragraphs:
Colonel Osmond George Sydenham-Leach, of the ancient
Norfolk family, has lived on the Continent for the last dozen
years, and is better known to the boulevards of Paris than to
London. He was never considered eccentric until recently
when his claim to the island of Trinadaro in the South
Atlantic as a sovereign realm aroused much interest and
amusement. He assumed the title of King Osmond I.
It is said that he has created an order of nobility, and that
the insignia of the Grand Cross of Trinadaro have been bestowed
upon the fortunate gentlemen composing his cabinet
and coterie of advisers. A Court Circular is expected to appear
shortly, and a diplomatic service will be organized.
Until His Majesty is ready to sail for Trinadaro to occupy
his principality, the royal entourage will be found in the
state apartments of the Hotel Carleton. Elaborate preparations
are in progress for colonizing the island of Trinadaro,
and a ship-load of people and material will leave London in a
few weeks.
King Osmond I has a very large fortune. He is unmarried,
and his estates, at his death, will pass to the children
of his only brother, Sir Wilfred Sydenham-Leach of Haselton-on-Trent.
The kinfolk of His Majesty are alarmed, so
it is reliably reported, lest his wealth may be squandered
on this curiously mediæval conception of setting up an
independent principality upon an unproductive, volcanic
island in mid-ocean which no nation has taken the trouble
to annex.
Slowly and carefully Johnny Kent possessed himself
of this information with never a flicker of a
smile. The solution of the mystery of King Osmond
I impressed him as neither grotesque nor curiously
mediæval. In all London the King of Trinadaro
could not have found two men of readier mind to
fall in with his project and pretensions. To play
at being a king on a desert island, to have the means
to make it all come true—why, thought Johnny
Kent, and he knew O’Shea must instantly agree
with him, any man worth his salt would jump at
the chance.
He was anxious to pass the tidings on to his comrade,
and when the conversation slackened he edged
in:
“We must be on our way, Cap’n Mike. His
Majesty is good-hearted to listen to us, but it ain’t
polite to talk his ear off.”
With this speech went so elaborate a wink that
O’Shea comprehended that the engineer had something
up his sleeve. Their host cordially declared
that he must see them again, and made an appointment
for ten o’clock of the next forenoon. They
took their departure after friendly farewells and
steered a course for Blackwall and the tavern of the
Jolly Mermaid.
O’Shea was as delighted as a boy to learn that
Osmond I was about to found an island kingdom.
It was a more attractive revelation than if
he had been discovered to be the inconsequential
ruler of some effete little domain of Europe. And
if one planned to set himself up in business as a
sovereign, it was proper to use all the pomp and
trappings and ceremony that belonged to the game.
“If he is to have a navy,” cried O’Shea as he
pounded his friend on the back, “I know where he
can find an admiral and a fleet engineer.”
“Not so fast, Cap’n Mike. I have a notion that
he’ll have his own troubles gettin’ to his kingdom.
Any man that can be buncoed as easy as he was is
liable to have all his playthings taken away from
him before he has a chance to use ’em. I’ll feel safer
about him when he gets clear of London River.”
Before seeking the royal audience next morning
they went to Leadenhall Street to see George Huntley.
The ship-broker greeted them indignantly.
“You would try to hoodwink me, would you?”
exclaimed he. “I have found out who your mysterious
king is. I received a letter from him last
night, asking information about the price of the
Tyneshire Glen. I had no idea it was this crazy
Colonel Sydenham-Leach that calls himself ruler of
Trinadaro.”
“Own up like a man, George,” shouted O’Shea.
“Ye would like nothing better than to be this kind
of a king yourself.”
“You have read my thoughts like a wizard. But,
confound you, you have spoiled the sale of a steamer
for me. How about that?”
“We have tried to keep an estimable king from
going to Davy Jones’s locker in a floating coffin that
ye call the Tyneshire Glen,” severely retorted O’Shea.
“Have ye any steamers that will pass honest men’s
inspection?”
“Plenty of them,” promptly answered Huntley.
“Then we will look at two or three of them to-day,
after we have paid our respects to His Majesty.
We will not let him be cheated out of his eye-teeth.
We have decided to protect him. Isn’t that so,
Johnny?”
“He needs us, Cap’n Mike.”
Huntley became serious and took them into the
rear office before he confided:
“I don’t know, I’m sure, whether you chaps are
joking or not. However, here is a bit of news for
you on the quiet. I met a friend of mine, a barrister,
yesterday. We had luncheon at the Cheshire Cheese
and something or other set him to talking about this
Sydenham-Leach affair. It seems that the lawyers
are quite keen about it. The family relations are
planning to kick up a devil of a row, to bring proceedings
under the lunacy act, and prevent this
King Osmond from sailing off to his silly island of
Trinadaro. They hate to see a fortune thrown away
in this mad enterprise, as they call it.”
O’Shea was righteously wrathful as he flung
out:
“Would they interfere with a gentleman and his
diversions? Hasn’t he a right to spend his money
as he pleases? Have ye ever seen him, George?
He is a grand man to meet, and ’tis proud we are
to be his friends.”
“Oh, I imagine they will have a job to prove he
is insane,” said Huntley. “But they may make a
pot of trouble for him.”
“I suppose they can pester him with all kinds of
legal foolishness and haul him before the courts, and
so on,” agreed O’Shea. “It would break his heart
and spoil all his fun. ’Tis an outrageous shame,
George. What is the system in this country when
they want to investigate a man’s top story?”
“I asked the barrister chap,” replied Huntley.
“The friends of the person suspected of being dotty,
usually his near relatives, lay the case before one of
the judges in lunacy, and he orders an inquiry,
which is held before a master in lunacy. Then if
the alleged lunatic demands a trial by jury he gets
it. If he can’t convince them that he is sound in
the thinker, his estate is put in charge of a committee
duly appointed by law.”
O’Shea listened glumly and glowered his intense
displeasure. If the law could interfere with a man
who wished to be king of an island which nobody
else wanted, then the law was all wrong.
“And these indecent relatives who want his money
will wait and spring a surprise on him,” said the aggrieved
shipmaster. “They will take his ship away
from him and knock all his beautiful schemes into a
cocked hat.”
“I imagine he would not be allowed to leave England
if the proceedings were started,” said Huntley.
Johnny Kent, who had been darkly meditating,
aroused himself to observe explosively:
“We’ll get him to sea in his ship whenever he
wants to sail, and the relatives and the judges and
the masters in lunacy be darned. It ain’t the first
time that you and me have broken laws in a good
cause, Cap’n Mike. You come along with us,
George Huntley. We’re on our way to have a confab
with His Majesty, and maybe you can do some
business with him right off the reel. He ought to
load his ship and head for blue water as quick as
the Lord will let him.”
Behold, then, the pair of exiled Yankee mariners
stanchly enlisted on the side of King Osmond I
of Trinadaro, against the designs of all who would
thwart his gorgeous and impracticable purposes.
That his rank and title were self-assumed and his
realm as yet unpeopled impressed these ingenuous
sailormen as neither shadowy nor absurd.
King Osmond I was an elderly gentleman of a
singularly guileless disposition, and the notoriety attending
his unique project had caused him to be
surrounded by persons who knew precisely what they
wanted. Of these the vanished minister of finance,
Baron Frederick Martin Strothers, of the brisk demeanor
and the red waistcoat, had been a conspicuous
example. It was a rare piece of good fortune
for the amiable monarch that there should have
come to his aid two such hard-headed and honest
adventurers as O’Shea and Johnny Kent.
As the result of several interviews they were engaged
to select a steamer and to take charge of her
for the voyage to Trinadaro. Their qualifications
were warmly indorsed by the well-known ship-broking
firm of Tavistock & Huntley, of Leadenhall
Street. The managing partner, that solid man
with the romantic temperament, took the keenest
interest in every detail of the picturesque enterprise.
It would have been a temptation not easy
to resist if King Osmond had offered him the place
of minister of marine, with the bestowal of the insignia
of the Grand Cross of Trinadaro.
The august personage was prodigiously busy.
Several secretaries and stenographers toiled like
mad to handle the vast amount of clerical work and
correspondence. The king planned to carry with
him a sort of vanguard of subjects, or colonists,
who were to erect buildings, set up machinery, till
the soil, prospect for mineral wealth, and otherwise
lay the foundations of empire. These pioneers were
largely recruited from his own estates and villages
in Norfolk, and formed a sturdy company of British
yeomanry.
Captain Michael O’Shea was never one to smother
his opinions from motives of flattery or self-interest,
and what information about Trinadaro he had been
able to pick up on his own account was not dyed in
glowing colors.
“I have not seen the island meself, Your Majesty,”
said he, “but the sailing directions set it down as
mostly tall rocks with a difficult landing-place and
a dense population of hungry land-crabs as big as
your hat. And if it was any good, would not some
one of these benevolent Powers have gobbled it up
long ago?”
King Osmond pleasantly made answer to such
objections.
“Several years ago I made a long voyage in a
sailing-ship on account of my health, Captain O’Shea,
and we touched at Trinadaro to get turtles and fresh
water. It was then that I conceived the idea of
taking possession of the island as an independent
principality. Although it has a most forbidding aspect
from seaward, there is an inland plateau fit for
cultivation and settlement. It contains the ruined
stone walls of an ancient town founded by the early
Portuguese navigators. And it is well to remember,”
concluded the monarch of Trinadaro with a whimsical
smile, “that available domains are so scarce
that one should not be too particular. Trinadaro
appears to have been overlooked.”
“’Tis a rule that the Christian nations will steal
any territory that is not nailed down,” was the dubious
comment of O’Shea. “They must have a poor
opinion of Trinadaro, but, as ye say, ’tis about the
only chance that is left for a king to work at his
trade with a brand-new sign over the door.”
Johnny Kent spent most his time down river
among the London docks. Wherever sea-going
steamers were for sale or charter his bulky figure
might have been seen trudging from deck to engine-room.
At length, with the royal approval, O’Shea had
the purchase papers made out for the fine steamer
Tarlington, which was berthed in a basin of the East
India Docks. She was a modern, well-equipped
freighter of four thousand tons which had been in
the Australian trade and could be fitted for sea at a
few days’ notice. The transfer of ownership was
given no needless publicity. George Huntley attended
to that. He had another interview with his
friend, the barrister, who hinted at forthcoming
events which gravely threatened the peace and welfare
of Osmond I and the kingdom of Trinadaro.
O’Shea and Johnny Kent discussed this latest information
at supper in the Jolly Mermaid tavern
with a platter of fried sole between them.
“’Tis this way,” explained O’Shea. “There is no
doubt at all that this grand king of ours will figure
in the lunacy proceedings that we heard was in the
wind. His relatives are getting greedier and more
worried every day. And until the matter is decided
one way or another they will use every means
the law allows to head him off from spending the
good money that belongs to him.”
“And how can they stop him from scatterin’ his
coin for these wise and benevolent purposes of his?”
demanded the engineer.
“Well, George Huntley says the law will permit
them to clap some kind of a restrainin’ order on the
ship and hold her in the dock with the judges’ officers
aboard till the proceedings are over. And they
can serve the same kind of documents on King
Osmond to prevent his chasing himself beyond the
jurisdiction of the court.”
“But all this infernal shindy can’t be started unless
there’s proof positive that His Majesty intends to
fly the coop, Cap’n Mike.”
“Right you are, Johnny, you old sea-lawyer.
They can’t bother the king until he is actually on
board and the ship is cleared, so the barrister lad
tells George.”
“Then they’ll be watchin’ the Tarlington like terriers
at a rat-hole,” exclaimed the engineer.
“No, they won’t,” cried O’Shea with tremendous
earnestness. “Do ye mind how we slipped out of
Charleston Harbor in the Hercules steamer, bound on
the filibusterin’ expedition to Honduras? ’Twas a
successful stratagem, and it could be done in London
River.”
“Sure it could,” and Johnny Kent chuckled joyously.
“And the king needn’t know anything
about it.”
“Of course we will keep it from him if we can,”
agreed O’Shea. “I will do anything short of murder
to keep him happy and undisturbed. And it
would upset him terribly to know that he must be
smuggled out of England to dodge the rascals that
would keep him at home as a suspected lunatic.”
“We’d better put George Huntley next to this
proposition of ours,” suggested Johnny. “He itches
to be a red-handed conspirator.”
The ship-broker admired the scheme when it was
explained to him. Yes, the old Tyneshire Glen which
they had so scornfully declined to purchase was still
at her moorings, and they were welcome to use her
as a dummy, or decoy, or whatever one might choose
to call it. O’Shea could pretend to load her, he
could send as many people on board as he liked,
and put a gang of mechanics at work all over the
bally old hooker, said Huntley. If the enemies of
King Osmond I took it for granted that the Tyneshire
Glen was the ship selected to carry him off to Trinadaro,
that was their own lookout. It was a regular
Yankee trick, by Jove!
O’Shea and Johnny Kent took great care to avoid
being seen in the vicinity of the Tarlington. Such
inspection and supervision as were necessary they
contrived to attend to after dark. The king was
up to his ears in urgent business and was easily persuaded
to leave the whole conduct of the ship’s affairs
in their capable hands and to waive preliminary
visits to the East India Docks.
O’Shea employed a Scotch engineer, who understood
that his wages depended on his taciturnity, to
oversee such repair work as the Tarlington needed,
and to keep steam in the donkey-boilers.
All signs indicated that the Tarlington was preparing
for one of her customary voyages to Australia.
Soon the cargo began to stream into her hatches.
The ostensible destinations of the truck-loads of
cases and crates and bales of merchandise were
Sydney, Melbourne, Wellington, Fremantle, and so
on. One might read the names of the consignees
neatly stencilled on every package. This was done
under the eye of Captain O’Shea, who, in his time,
had loaded hundreds of boxes of rifles and cartridges
innocently labelled “Condensed Milk,” “Prime Virginia
Hams,” and “Farming Tools.”
But the place to find roaring, ostentatious activity
was on board the old Tyneshire Glen. This rusty
steamer fairly hummed. Captain O’Shea visited
her daily, and Johnny Kent hustled an engine-room
crew with loud and bitter words. It appeared as
though the ship must be in a great hurry to go to
sea. While they were stirring up as much pretended
industry as possible, the question of a cargo
was not overlooked. It was shoved on board as
fast as the longshoremen in the holds could handle
it. Nor did these brawny toilers know that all these
stout wooden boxes so plainly marked and consigned
to Trinadaro “via S.S. Tyneshire Glen” contained
only bricks, sand, stones, and scrap-iron.
They were part of the theatrical properties of
Captain O’Shea, who could readily produce a make-believe
cargo for a faked voyage in a steamer which
had no intention of leaving port.
The London newspapers showed renewed interest
in the schemes and dreams of King Osmond I of
Trinadaro. The Tyneshire Glen was visited by inquisitive
journalists with note-books and cameras.
Captain O’Shea welcomed them right courteously,
and gave them information, cigars, and excellent
whiskey. They returned to their several offices to
write breezy columns about the preparations for the
singular voyage of the Tyneshire Glen. So severe
are the English libel laws that never a hint was
printed of the possible legal obstacles which might
bring the enterprise to naught. For purposes of
publication, King Osmond I was as sane as a trivet
unless a judge and jury should officially declare him
otherwise.
Nevertheless, the intimation had reached the newspaper
offices that the relatives of Colonel Sydenham-Leach
were likely to take steps to prevent him from
leaving England. And reporters were assigned to
watch the Tyneshire Glen up to the very moment
of departure.
Now and then Johnny Kent quietly trundled himself
on board the Tarlington, usually after nightfall,
and was gratified to find that progress was running
smoothly in all departments. So nearly ready for
sea was the big cargo-boat that the time had come
to devise the final details of the stratagem.
Accordingly, Captain O’Shea went boldly to the
custom house, and took out clearance papers not
for the Tarlington to Australia, but for the Tyneshire
Glen to the island of Trinadaro. The chief officer
whom he had selected to sail with him held a master’s
certificate and the ship was cleared in his
name.
As for the Tarlington, which was really to sail
while the Tyneshire Glen remained peacefully at her
moorings in the East India Docks, O’Shea decided
to omit the formality of clearances. As he explained
to Johnny Kent:
“The less attention called to the Tarlington the
better. Once at sea we will hoist the flag of Trinadaro
over our ship, and His Majesty’s government
will give her a registry and us our certificates. ’Tis
handy to be an independent sovereign with a merchant
marine of his own.”
The services of an employment agency enabled
O’Shea to muster several score bogus colonists or
subjects of King Osmond, persons of respectable appearance
who were glad to earn ten shillings apiece
by marching on board the Tyneshire Glen with bags
and bundles in their hands. There could be no room
for doubt in the public mind that the eccentric,
grandiose Colonel Sydenham-Leach was on the point
of leaving his native shores with his people and material
to found his island principality.
It seemed advisable to Captain O’Shea to take
the Tarlington out of the docks late in the afternoon,
swing into the river, and anchor until King Osmond
should be brought aboard in a tug furnished by
George Huntley. There was much less risk of observation
in having the royal passenger join the ship
after nightfall and away from the populous docks,
in addition to which O’Shea preferred to get clear of
the cramping stone basins and gates and hold his
ship in the fair-way with room for a speedy departure
in the event of a stern chase.
He artlessly explained that this arrangement would
allow the king to spend several more hours ashore
in winding up the final details of his business. The
unsuspecting Osmond I approved these plans and
had no idea that they were part of an elaborate
conspiracy to smuggle him out of England under
cover of darkness.
As a crafty device to throw the enemy off the scent,
O’Shea conceived what he viewed as a master-stroke.
George Huntley was called into consultation and
promptly sent for a superannuated clerk of his office
staff who had been pensioned after many years of
faithful service. He proved to be a slender, white-haired
man who carried himself with a great deal of
dignity, and at the first glimpse of him O’Shea exclaimed
delightedly:
“You couldn’t have done better, George, if you
had raked London with a comb. Put a snowy
mustache and chin whisker on him and he will
pass for King Osmond of Trinadaro with no trouble
at all.”
“I think we can turn him into a pretty fair counterfeit,”
grinned Huntley. “And when he walks
aboard the Tyneshire Glen at dusk and all those
bogus subjects at ten shillings each raise a loyal
cheer, the hoax will be complete. This is the artistic
touch to make the job perfect.”
“And what am I to do after that, Mr. Huntley,
if you please?” timidly inquired the elderly clerk.
“If it’s only a practical joke, I don’t mind——”
“Play the part, Thompson. Acknowledge the
homage of the ship’s company and go below at once.
Dodge into a state-room. The ship will probably be
watched by persons keenly interested in your movements.
If they poke a mess of legal documents at
you, accept them without argument. The meddlesome
gents will leave you alone after that. They will
merely keep close watch of the ship to make sure that
you don’t run away with her. When you come back
to London in the morning, pluck off the false whiskers,
and be handsomely rewarded for your exertions.
I’ll see that you get in no trouble.”
“It is a bit queer, Mr. Huntley, but you were
always a great hand for a lark,” said the clerk.
“Thank you, I will do as you say.”
The genuine colonists of King Osmond stole on
board the Tarlington, singly, and by twos and threes,
some before she pulled out of the docks, others by
boat after she swung into the stream. At the same
time the imitation voyagers from the employment
agency were making as much noise and bustle as
possible as they trooped on board the Tyneshire
Glen.
Captain O’Shea intended to convey the king from
the hotel to the Tarlington, but at the last moment
he was detained to quell a ruction in the forecastle.
George Huntley had been unexpectedly summoned
to the Hotel Cecil to see an American millionaire
who was in a great hurry to charter a yacht. O’Shea
therefore sent a message to His Majesty directing
him to have his carriage driven to a certain landing
on the river-front of the East India Docks, where he
would be met by the chief officer of the Tarlington
and escorted aboard the ship.
Within the same hour, the dignified, elderly clerk
by the name of Thompson might have been seen to
enter a carriage close by the Hotel Carleton, and
those standing near heard him tell the driver to go
to the steamer Tyneshire Glen.
The chief officer of the Tarlington, waiting near
an electric light at the landing-pier, abreast of which
the steamer was anchored in the stream, felt a weight
of responsibility for the safe delivery of King Osmond,
and was easier in mind when he saw a carriage halt
within a few yards of him. The window framed the
kindly features, the white mustache and imperial,
which the chief officer instantly identified. Hastening
to assist His Majesty from the carriage, he announced
apologetically:
“Captain O’Shea sends his compliments and regrets
that he is detained on board. The ship is
ready as soon as you are.”
The king murmured a word or two of thanks.
The chief officer carefully assisted him to board the
tug, which speedily moved away from the pier and
turned to run alongside the Tarlington. The important
passenger mounted the steamer’s gangway and
stood upon the shadowy deck, whose row of lights
had been purposely turned off lest his figure might
be discernible from shore.
Captain O’Shea was waiting to get the ship under
way. It was no time for ceremony. The business
of the moment was to head for the open sea, and
beyond the reach of the British law and its officers.
A few minutes later, Captain O’Shea hastened aft
to greet His Majesty and explain his failure to welcome
him on board. Meeting the chief officer, he
halted to ask:
“Everything all right, Mr. Arbuthnot? Did he
ask for me? Did he give you any orders?”
“All satisfactory, sir. The king said he was very
tired and would go to his rooms at once.”
“I wonder should I disturb him?” said O’Shea to
himself, hesitating. “’Tis not etiquette to break
into his rest. Well, I will go back to the bridge and
wait a bit. Maybe he will be sending for me. My
place is with the pilot till the ship has poked her
way past Gravesend and is clear of this muck of
up-river shipping.”
The Tarlington found a less crowded reach of the
Thames as she passed below Greenwich and her engines
began to shove her along at a rapid gait. She
had almost picked up full speed and was fairly
headed for blue water when the noise of loud and
grievous protests arose from the saloon deck. The
commotion was so startling that O’Shea bounded
down from the bridge and was confronted by a
smooth-shaven, slender, elderly man who flourished
a false mustache and imperial in his fist as he
indignantly cried:
“I say, this is all wrong as sure as my name is
Thompson. I never bargained with Mr. George
Huntley to be kidnapped and taken to sea. I don’t
want to go, I tell you. These people tell me that
this steamer is bound to some island or other thousands
of miles from here. I stand on my rights as
an Englishman. I demand that I be taken back to
London at once.”
O’Shea glared stupidly at the irate clerk so long
in the employ of Tavistock & Huntley. For once
the resourceful shipmaster was utterly taken aback.
He managed to say in a sort of quavering stage
whisper:
“For the love of heaven, what has become of the
real king? Who mislaid him? Where is he now?”
“I don’t know and I’m sure I don’t care,” bitterly
returned the affrighted Thompson. “I was an ass
to consent to this make-believe job.”
“But how did you two kings get mixed?” groaned
O’Shea. “You’re in the wrong ship. Have ye not
sense enough to fathom that much? You were supposed
to go aboard the Tyneshire Glen, ye old
blunderer.”
“The man who drove the carriage told me this
was the Tyneshire Glen. I had to take his word for
it. How was I to know one ship from the other in
the dark? I was told to pretend I was the genuine
king, wasn’t I? So I played the part as well as I
could.”
“Ye played it right up to the hilt. My chief
officer will vouch for that,” and O’Shea held his
head between his hands. He sent for Johnny Kent
and briefly announced:
“We are shy one king, Johnny. The deal has
been switched on us somehow. Our boss was left
behind.”
“Great sufferin’ Cæsar’s ghost, Cap’n Mike!”
gasped the other. “Say it slow. Spell it out.
Make signs if you’re choked up so that you can’t
talk plain.”
“The real king went in the discard, Johnny.
We’ve fetched the dummy to sea. The one that
came aboard was the other one.”
“Then what in blazes became of our beloved
King Osmond the First?” cried Johnny.
“You can search me. Maybe his affectionate relatives
have their hooks in him by now and have
started him on the road to the brain college.”
“It ain’t reasonable for us to keep on our course
for Trinadaro without the boss,” suggested the chief
engineer. “This is his ship and cargo.”
This was so self-evident that Captain O’Shea
answered never a word, but gave orders to let go
an anchor and hold the ship in the river until further
notice. Then he turned to glower at an excited
group of passengers who had mustered at the
foot of the bridge ladder and were loudly demanding
that he come down and talk to them. They
were loyal subjects of the vanished monarch, his
secretaries, artisans, foremen, laborers, who ardently
desired an explanation. They became more and
more insistent and threatened to resort to violence
unless the steamer instantly returned to London to
find King Osmond.
O’Shea gave them his word that he would not
proceed to sea without the missing sovereign, and
during a brief lull in the excitement he thrust the
bewildered Thompson, the masquerader, into the
chart-room and pelted him with questions. The
latter was positive that he had directed the cabman
to drive to the Tyneshire Glen. And the fellow was
particular to stop and ask his way when just inside
the entrance to the docks. At least, he had halted
his cab to talk to some one who was apparently giving
him information. Thompson was unable to overhear
the conversation.
“And did ye get a look at this second party?”
sharply queried O’Shea.
“The carriage lamp showed me his face for a
moment, and I saw him less distinctly as he moved
away. He was a young man, well dressed, rather a
smart-looking chap, I should say. I think he had
on a fancy red waistcoat.”
“Sandy complected? A brisk walker?” roared
O’Shea in tremendous tones.
“I am inclined to say the description fits the
young man,” said Thompson.
“’Twas the crooked minister of finance, Baron
Frederick Martin Strothers, bad luck to him!” and
O’Shea looked blood-thirsty. “I will bet the ship
against a cigar that he sold out to the enemy. He
stands in with the king’s wicked relatives and
schemin’ lawyers. And we never fooled him for a
minute. ’Tis likely he switched the real king to the
Tyneshire Glen, where the poor monarch would have
no friends to help him out of a scrape. Strothers
bribed the cabmen—that’s how the trick was turned.
Just how they got next to our plans I can’t fathom
at all.”
“Then it is hopeless to try to secure the king
and transfer him to this steamer?” asked Thompson,
easier in mind now that he comprehended that
he had not been purposely kidnapped.
“Hopeless? By me sainted grandmother, it is
not hopeless at all,” cried Captain O’Shea as he
fled from the chart-room. Johnny Kent had made
another journey from the lower regions to seek enlightenment.
O’Shea thumped him between the
shoulders and confidently declaimed:
“We’re done with all this childish play-acting and
stratagems. ’Tis not our kind of game. ’Twas
devised to spare the sensitive feeling of King Osmond,
and this wide-awake Strothers has made monkeys
of us. Now we’re going to turn around and steam
back to London and grab this genuine king of ours
and take him to sea without any more delay at all.”
“I like your language,” beamingly quoth Johnny
Kent. “We’re about due to have a little violence,
Cap’n Mike.”
While the good ship Tarlington swings about and
retraces her course there is time to discover what
befell the genuine Osmond I after he entered a carriage
at the Hotel Carleton and set out to join Captain
O’Shea’s steamer.
He was rapidly driven to the East India Docks
and the carriage drew up alongside the Tyneshire
Glen. The royal occupant had been informed by
Captain O’Shea that the ship would be out of the
docks by now and a tug waiting to transfer him.
In the darkness the shadowy outline of one steamer
looked very like another, and King Osmond thought
that perhaps the plan of sailing might have been
changed at the last moment.
The cabman strenuously assured him that this
was the Tarlington, and he decided that he had
better go aboard and look for Captain O’Shea. If
a mistake had been made, it should be an easy matter
to find the landing-pier and the waiting tug.
No sooner had the king reached the deck than
he was convinced that he had been directed to the
wrong steamer. The people who stared at him were
utter strangers. There was not a subject of Trinadaro
among them, nor did any of the officers of the
ship step forward to greet him. He was about to
accost the nearest spectator when an officious man
dressed in seedy black confronted him, flourished a
formidable-appearing document under the royal nose,
and pompously affirmed:
“A writ from the judge duly appointed and authorized
by the Lord Chancellor to take cognizance of
such cases, distraining Colonel Osmond George
Sydenham-Leach from attempting to quit the jurisdiction
of said court pending an inquisition de
lunatico inquirendo. Take it calm and easy, sir.
This won’t interfere with your liberty as long as you
obey the writ.”
Another minion of the law, a fat man with a well-oiled
voice, thereupon formally took possession of
the steamer, explaining that because clearance papers
had been issued for a voyage to Trinadaro, the court
held that a departure from England was actually and
speedily contemplated. The presence of Colonel
Sydenham-Leach on board in person was also evidence
after the fact.
The blow was staggering, humiliating, incredibly
painful. It shook the amiable gentleman’s presence
of mind to the very foundations. To be interfered
with as an alleged madman was enough to bewilder
the most sapient monarch that ever wielded sceptre.
As a landed proprietor, a retired officer of the militia,
a Conservative in politics, King Osmond had
profound respect for the law and the constitution
of his native land. He was not one to defy a judicial
writ or to grapple with the situation in a high-handed
manner. In other words, he was rather
Colonel Sydenham-Leach in this cruel crisis than
the sovereign ruler of the independent principality
of Trinadaro.
No help or comfort was to be obtained from the
company around him. These spurious voyagers
from the employment agency were whispering uneasily
among themselves and regarding the unfortunate
Osmond with suspicious glances. They had
not bargained to entangle themselves in the affairs
of an alleged lunatic on board of a ship which had
been seized in the name of the law. Ten shillings
was not enough for this sort of thing.
“It don’t look right to me,” said one of them.
“The job is on the queer. I say we hook it before
the bloomin’ bobbies come and put the lot of us in
jail.”
This sentiment expressed the general view of the
situation, and the counterfeit subjects of Trinadaro
began to flock down the gangway and scatter in a
hunted manner among the gloomy warehouses.
Presently Colonel Sydenham-Leach was left alone
with the two court officers. Recovering somewhat
of his composure and dignity, he declared that he
must consult with his legal advisers before consenting
to leave the ship. He clung to the hope that
delay might enable Captain O’Shea to come to his
rescue, although he was unwilling to try to send a
message to the Tarlington. This might reveal to
the officers of the law that the wrong ship had been
detained, and put them on the track of the right
one.
There was no legal reason why the luckless king
should not remain in the Tyneshire Glen until his
lawyers could come and confer with him, wherefore
the captors grumblingly sat themselves down in
the cabin to wait. The king had nothing to say to
them. He was absorbed in his own unhappy reflections.
His dreams had turned to ashes. His island
empire would know him not. He felt very old
and helpless, and sad.
Thus he sat and brooded for some time. At
length he heard the sound of men tramping across
the deck above his head. He roused himself to look
in the direction of the door-way. A moment later
it framed the well-knit, active figure of Captain
Michael O’Shea. Behind him puffed stout Johnny
Kent.
“’Twas a good guess, Your Majesty,” cried
O’Shea. “We thought you might have gone adrift
and fetched up aboard this old steamer. Who are
your two friends?”
“Officers from the bench of one of the judges in lunacy,”
reluctantly admitted King Osmond. “They
have served distraining papers on me and on my
ship.”
“On this ship?” exclaimed Johnny Kent. “How
ridiculous! What’ll we do with this pair of bailiffs,
or whatever you call ’em, Cap’n Mike? Make ’em
eat their documents?”
“No; we will take the two meddlers along with
us,” sweetly answered O’Shea. “We can’t afford
to leave them behind to tell how it happened.”
“But they have all the power and authority of
the British government behind them,” spoke up
King Osmond.
“And they have a long voyage ahead of them,”
said O’Shea. “Your Majesty can give them jobs
in your own judicial department and they will grow
up with the country.”
“I cannot countenance such actions,” began the
king, but Johnny Kent interrupted to remark with
much vehemence:
“Excuse us, Your Majesty, but this ain’t no time
for arguments about the British constitution. Cap’n
Mike and me agreed to take you and your ship to
Trinadaro. It was a contract, and we propose to
earn our wages. If you won’t come easy and willin’,
then we’ll just have to call a couple of our men from
the boat that’s waiting alongside and escort you,
anyhow. We aim to live up to our agreements.”
O’Shea wasted no more words. Suddenly grasping
one of the court officers by the back of the neck
and the slack of his garments, he propelled him rapidly
toward the deck, fiercely admonishing him to
make no outcry unless he wished to be tossed overboard.
The other man had started to flee, but Johnny
Kent caught him in a few heavy strides, tucked him
under one mighty arm, clapped a hand over his
mouth, and waddled with his burden to the nearest
cargo port.
“Drop them into the boat,” commanded O’Shea.
“Ahoy, there, below! Catch these two lads, and let
them make no noise.”
The astonished King Osmond had followed the
abductors out of the cabin. Before he could renew
the discussion Captain O’Shea, breathing hard, but
calm and smiling, faced him with the courteous
invitation:
“After you, Your Majesty. We are at your service.
A few minutes in the boat and you will be
aboard the Tarlington and heading for the open sea.”
It was obviously so futile to protest that the
king meekly descended to the boat, steadied by the
helping hand of Johnny Kent. The seamen shoved
off and O’Shea steered for the long black hull of the
steamer visible a few hundred yards down-stream.
Unable to voice his confused emotions, the king suffered
himself to be conducted up the gangway of
the Tarlington.
His loyal subjects, the real ones, cheered frantically
at sight of him. It was an ovation worthy of
his station. He bowed and smiled and was himself
again. Already the recollection of his detention as
a madman seemed less distressing.
He felt the ship tremble under his feet as her engines
began to drive her toward the blessed sea
and the long road to wave-washed Trinadaro. Had
it not been for the bold and ready conduct of his
two faithful mariners, he would now be a broken-spirited
old man in London, a butt of public ridicule.
He went below to the state-rooms which had
been suitably fitted for his comfort and privacy, and
discovered that he was greatly wearied.
Before retiring he sent one of his secretaries to
request Captain O’Shea and Johnny Kent to give
him the pleasure of their company at breakfast next
morning.
“That makes me feel a bit more cheerful,” said
O’Shea to himself. “Maybe he has decided to forgive
us. We were guilty of high treason, disobedience,
and a few other things, in packing him off to
sea while he was trying to tell us he couldn’t go at
all.”
The Tarlington was in blue water next morning
when the captain and the chief engineer bashfully
entered the private dining-room of His Majesty.
The latter greeted them with marked affability, and
said:
“I take great pleasure, my dear friends, in conferring
on you the insignia of the Grand Cross of
Trinadaro as a recognition of your invaluable loyalty
and assistance. You will be entitled to call yourselves
barons of my realm by royal warrant. While
I must confess that I could not ordinarily approve
of such summary methods as you made use of——”
“It looks different now that old England is dropping
astern,” suggested O’Shea. “The British constitution
doesn’t loom as big as it did. Your own
flag is at the mast-head, Your Majesty, and you can
make treaties if ye like. I thank you with all my
heart for the reward you have given me.”
“It pleases me a heap more to be a member of the
nobility of Trinadaro than to earn big wages for the
voyage,” warmly assented Johnny Kent. “I’ll be
the only life-size baron in my neck of the woods
when I settle down on that farm in the State o’
Maine, eh, Cap’n Mike?”
Freed of all anxieties and besetments, the royal
passenger resumed his labor of planning the occupations
of his subjects. His enthusiasm was delightful
to behold. He seemed to grow younger
with every day of the voyage southward. His was
to be a kingdom of peace and good-will, of a benevolent
ruler and a contented, industrious people. He
was the stanchest kind of a royalist, and Trinadaro
was to be a constitutional monarchy with an aristocracy
which should be recruited after the pioneering
work had been accomplished.
The relations between the king and his mariners
twain became those of pleasant intimacy. They
came to know him much better during the long weeks
at sea, and felt toward him an affectionate, tolerant
respect.
The ship had crossed the equator and was ploughing
through the long blue surges of the South Atlantic
when Captain O’Shea, after working out the
noon observations, informed the king:
“A couple of days more and we’ll begin to look
for a sight of the peaks of Trinadaro. If the weather
holds calm, we can begin to put the people and the
cargo ashore right after that.”
“The peaks of Trinadaro!” fondly echoed Osmond
I. “Do you know, Captain O’Shea, I have wondered
if you considered me a crack-brained old fool. Many
men in England think so, I am sure. I know that
my relatives do.”
“’Tis my opinion that ye wish to make folks happy
and that you will do no harm with your money,”
was the reply. “And there’s few rich men that can
say the same. No; ’tis not crack-brained to want
to be a king. Power is what men desire, and they
will trample on others to get it. I have heard ye
talk here on board ship, and I have admired what
you had to say. You will live your own life in your
own way, but ye will not forget to make this island
of yours a place for men and women to call home
and to be glad that they have found it.”
“I thank you, Captain O’Shea,” said the other.
“I cannot help thinking now and then of what will
be the fate of my principality when death comes to
me. If I am spared for ten or fifteen years longer,
I shall have time to set my affairs in order, to make
Trinadaro self-sustaining, to win the recognition of
foreign governments, to arrange for an administration
to succeed my reign.”
“May you live to be a king until you are a hundred!”
cried O’Shea. “And a man who is as happy
and contented as you are is pretty sure of a ripe
old age.”
“I hope that you and Mr. Kent will consent to
sail under my flag as long as I live,” earnestly said
the king. “I have learned to depend on you, and
I need not tell you that the financial arrangement
will be more favorable than you could make elsewhere.”
“We have no notion of quitting your service,”
replied O’Shea, with a smile. “’Tis up to us to see
the kingdom fairly under way before we turn rovers
again.”
It was early in the morning of the second day
after this when the officer on watch roused Captain
O’Shea with the news that land had been sighted
on the starboard bow. The master of the Tarlington
stared through his binoculars and saw a black, jagged
foreland of rock lifting from the sea. He sent word
to the passengers that Trinadaro lay ahead of them.
King Osmond had left word that he was to be
called whenever the first glimpse of his island should
be revealed. But he came not to the bridge in response
to the message from Captain O’Shea. In his
stead appeared his physician, with a demeanor terribly
distressed. His voice was unsteady as he
said:
“It is my sad duty to inform you that His Majesty
passed away some time during the night. His heart
simply ceased to beat. It had been somewhat feeble
and irregular of late, but the symptoms were not
alarming. His strength was overtaxed during those
last weeks in London.”
O’Shea bared his head and stood silent. The announcement
was very hard to believe. Pulling himself
together, he murmured to the chief officer:
“The king is dead. Please set the flag of Trinadaro
at half-mast.”
As soon as the word was passed down to the engine-room
Johnny Kent sought the bridge and his eyes
filled with tears as he exclaimed:
“It don’t seem right, Cap’n Mike. I ain’t reconciled
to it one mite. He deserved to have what he
wanted.”
“Yes, he had slipped his cable, Johnny. There
are cruel tricks in this game of life.”
“What will you do now?”
“I have had no time to think. But one thing is
certain. I will carry King Osmond to his island,
and there we will bury him. ’Tis the one place in
all the world where he would want to rest. And
the peaks of Trinadaro will guard him, and the big
breakers will sing anthems for him, and he will be
the king there till the Judgment Day.”
The Tarlington slowly approached the precipitous
coast-line and changed her course to pass around to
the lee of the island. As the deeply indented shore
opened to view, and one bold headland after another
slid by, a comparatively sheltered anchorage
was disclosed.
There, to the amazement of Captain O’Shea, rode
two small cruisers. One of them flew the red ensign
of England, the other the green and yellow colors of
the navy of Brazil. He guessed their errand before
a British lieutenant came alongside the Tarlington
in a steam-launch and climbed the gangway which
had been dropped to receive him.
Gazing curiously at the silent company and the
half-masted flag of Trinadaro, he was conducted into
the saloon, where Captain O’Shea waited for him to
state his business.
“This steamer belongs to Colonel Sydenham-Leach,
I presume,” said the visitor. “I should like
to see him, if you please. Sorry, but I have unpleasant
news for him.”
“If it is King Osmond of Trinadaro ye mean, he
is dead, God rest his soul! He went out last night.”
“You don’t say! Please express my sympathy
to the ship’s company,” exclaimed the lieutenant.
“How extraordinary! We received orders by cable
at Rio to proceed to Trinadaro in time to intercept
this vessel of yours.”
“And what were the orders, and why is that Brazilian
man-of-war anchored alongside of you?” asked
O’Shea.
“It is all about the ownership of the island,” the
lieutenant explained. “Nobody wanted it for centuries,
and now everybody seems keen on getting
hold of it. The English government suddenly decided,
after you sailed from London, that it might
need Trinadaro as a landing-base for a new cable
between South America and Africa, and sent us to
hoist the flag over the place. Brazil heard of the
affair and sent a ship to set up a claim on the basis of
an early discovery. The Portuguese have presented
their evidence, I believe, because their people made
some kind of a settlement at Trinadaro once upon
a time.”
“And the forsaken island was totally forgotten
until poor King Osmond got himself and his project
into the newspapers,” slowly commented O’Shea.
“That is the truth of the matter, I fancy.” The
naval lieutenant paused, and commiseration was
strongly reflected in his manly face. “Tell me,”
said he, “what was the opinion at home about this
King of Trinadaro? He was a bit mad, I take it.”
“No more than you or me,” answered O’Shea.
“He had a beautiful dream, and it made him very
happy, but it was not his fate to see it come true.
And no doubt it is better that he did not live to
know that the scheme was ruined. His island has
been taken away from him. It will be wrangled over
by England and Brazil and the rest of them, and
there is no room for a king that hoped to enjoy
himself in his own way. The world has no place
for a man like Colonel Osmond George Sydenham-Leach,
my dear sir.”
“Too bad!” sighed the lieutenant. “And what
are your plans, Captain O’Shea? Do you intend to
make any formal claim in behalf of the late king?”
“No. His dreams died with him. There is no
heir to the throne. I’m thankful that his finish
was so bright and hopeful. There will be funeral
services and a burial to-morrow. I should take it as
a great favor if detachments from the British cruiser
and the Brazilian war-vessel could be present.”
“I will attend to it,” said the lieutenant.
When the coffin of King Osmond I was carried
ashore it was draped with the flag of Trinadaro,
which he himself had designed. Launches from the
two cruisers towed sailing-cutters filled with bluejackets,
who splashed through the surf and formed
in column led by the bugles and the muffled drums.
The parade wound along the narrow valleys and
climbed to the plateau on which the ruler had
planned to build his capital.
There the first and last King of Trinadaro was laid
to rest, and the guns of the cruisers thundered a
requiem. The British lieutenant counted the guns
and turned to Captain O’Shea to say:
“It is the salute given only to royalty, according
to the navy regulations. It is the least we can do for
him.”
“And it is handsomely done,” muttered the grateful
O’Shea as he brushed his hand across his eyes.
“Will you take your ship back to England?”
“Yes. I can do nothing else. ’Twill be a sad
voyage, but God knows best. As it all turned out,
this king of ours had to die to win his kingdom.”
When the mourners had returned to the Tarlington,
Captain O’Shea and Johnny Kent went into
the chart-room and talked together for some time.
At length the simple-hearted chief engineer said
with a wistful smile:
“I’m glad we stood by and did what we could for
him, ain’t you, Cap’n Mike?”
“You bet I am, Johnny. He was a good man, and
I loved him. Here’s to His Majesty, King Osmond
of Trinadaro! Even the pair of court officers we
kidnapped had come to be fond of him and wished
him no harm. There may be trouble waiting for us
in London River on account of them and the ship
that took out no clearances. But we will face the
music. ’Tis not much to do for him that was so
good to us.”
“Right you are, Cap’n Mike; but do you suppose
we’ll go to jail?”
“No; for the blame will be laid to poor King
Osmond, and the law will hold him responsible for
the acts of his agents. But we would not mind
going to jail for him.”
“Well, anyhow, they can never take his kingdom
away from him,” softly quoth Johnny Kent.
THE LINER “ALSATIAN” — II
Fifteen years ago the crack Atlantic liners were
no larger than ten thousand tons. Some of them
are still in service, safe and comfortable ships, quite
fast enough for the traveller who is not bitten with
speed madness. When the Alsatian of the International
Line was new she attracted as much attention
as one of the monsters of to-day with its length of
almost a fifth of a mile and horse-power to stagger
the imagination.
As she rode at anchor in the Mersey on a certain
sailing day in March, spick-and-span with fresh
paint, brasswork sparkling in the sunshine, flags
snapping in the breeze, the Alsatian was a handsome
picture to greet the passengers who arrived in
the special train from London and were transferred
on board in the paddle-wheel tender. There were
fewer than a hundred of them in the first cabin, for
the season of the year was between high tides of
travel east and west.
It was a tradition of the International Line that
its steamers should sail precisely on the stroke of
the hour appointed. More than five minutes’ delay
was viewed by the port superintendents in Liverpool
and New York as a nautical crime. Therefore
when noon came and there was none of the activity
of departure, the passengers were curious. A loquacious
young man, of the noisy breed which makes
the English say unkind things about American tourists,
ordered another cocktail of the smoking-room
steward and pettishly exclaimed:
“This right-on-the-minute business is all a bluff.
The gangway hasn’t been hoisted and the tender is
still alongside. This ship is nowhere near ready to
start. Slow country—slow people, these Britishers.
We can show ’em a few things, bet your life.”
A nervous, thin-faced gentleman who had been
fidgeting between the deck and the smoking-room
door chimed in to say:
“Confound it, I hate to be behind time! I can’t
stand it! What’s the matter with this steamer?
Why don’t the officers tell us something?”
Several passengers listened deferentially to this
jerky protest. The speaker was immensely, notoriously
rich, and, although dyspepsia had played
hob with his internal workings, and his temper was
chronically on edge, he was an enviable personage
in the eyes of many American citizens. Whether
he toiled or loafed, his millions were working night
and day to earn more millions for him. It could
make no essential difference under heaven at what
hour the Alsatian should carry him out of Liverpool,
for he could not be happy anywhere; but the delay
made him acutely miserable.
An old man with kindly, scrutinizing eyes laid
down his cigar to comment:
“My dear sir, I crossed the ocean in a sailing-packet
some forty-odd years ago, and we anchored
in the channel two weeks waiting for a fair wind,
and were fifty-seven days to Sandy Hook.”
“Times have changed, thank God!” snapped the
great Jenkins P. Chase, of the bankrupt digestion.
“And changed not altogether for the better when
it comes to all this fuss and clatter to get somewhere
else in a hurry, my friend. It is a national disease,”
was the smiling, tolerant reply.
Jenkins P. Chase glanced at his watch, muttered
something, and darted on deck as if a bee had stung
him.
“Bet you the drinks he’s gone to find the captain
and blow him up,” admiringly cried the loquacious
young man. “If Jenkins P. Chase gets his dander
up he’s liable to buy the ship and the whole blamed
line and run it to suit himself. He is the original
live-wire. Most wonderful man in the little old
United States.”
In a rather secluded corner of the smoking-room
sat two passengers who had taken no part in the
general conversation. One might have suspected
that all this fuss over a belated sailing caused them
mild amusement. The younger was of a cast of
features unmistakably Irish, with the combination
of pugnacity and humor so often discernible in men
of that blood.
His companion was ruddy and big-bodied, his
hair and mustache well frosted by time. Said the
latter, after due reflection:
“Hurry has killed a whole lot of people, Cap’n
Mike. What’s the matter with these peevish gents,
anyhow? The company is givin’ them their board
and they’re as comfortable as lords. I don’t care
if the steamer lays in port a week.”
“That Jenkins P. Chase is a horrible example,
Johnny,” quoth Captain Michael O’Shea. “’Tis
his habit to go flyin’ about, and there is no rest for
him anywhere. If ye accumulate too much money,
you may get that way yourself.”
“I ain’t got a symptom,” said improvident old
Johnny Kent. “I’ve learned, for one thing, that
it’s poor business to try to hurry the sea. A ship
must bide her time and sail when she’s ready.”
“But what ails this one, I wonder?” queried
Captain O’Shea. “I mistrust something is wrong.
The skipper of her, and a grand man he is, with his
gold buttons and all, he went below a while ago,
Johnny, and he has not come back.”
They strolled outside, and being seafaring men
of wide experience, found significance in trifles which
would have meant little or nothing to a landsman.
This was no ordinary delay. The whole complex organization
of the liner was disturbed.
“There is trouble amongst the crew,” observed
O’Shea. Johnny Kent halted near an engine-room
skylight and cocked his head to listen.
“The trouble is in this department,” said he.
Presently a tug-boat hastily cast off from the
nearest quay and churned her way out to the Alsatian.
A dozen Liverpool policemen scrambled
aboard the liner and vanished between-decks. From
the depths below the water-line arose a hubbub of
oaths and shouts.
A few minutes later two policemen reappeared
dragging between them to the gangway a shock-headed,
muscular fellow in blue dungarees. Although
he made no resistance, they handled him roughly
and he was expeditiously handcuffed to a stanchion
on the deck of the tug. Immediately thereafter the
sounds of disturbance down below increased in
violence, and swarming up ladders and through
passageways came a sooty, greasy crowd of stokers,
trimmers, and coal-passers.
Scrambling on board the tug, and taking her by
storm, they voiced their opinions of the Alsatian and
the International Line in language which caused the
feminine passengers to clap their hands to their ears
and flee from the rail.
A junior officer with whom Captain O’Shea had
scraped acquaintance halted to explain, in passing:
“The blackguards went on strike for more pay
and recognition of their union. The company
patched up the trouble yesterday, but the beggars
were stirred up again this morning by the chap the
bobbies put the irons on. He persuaded them to
kick up a rumpus just before sailing-time.”
“If they have signed articles, ’tis more like a
mutiny than a strike,” observed O’Shea.
“They know that right enough,” said the officer,
“but they don’t seem to care whether they are
jugged for it or not. It’s an incident of the general
labor trouble in this port, I presume. The longshoremen’s
strike is not settled yet, you know.”
“And what will ye do for a fire-room gang?”
O’Shea asked him. “There was near a hundred and
fifty of them that quit just now.”
“Hanged if I know,” sighed the officer as he walked
away.
The tug was black with the mob of strikers, who
were packed wherever they could find standing-room.
The police could do nothing with them, and the distracted
skipper of the tug decided to make for a
quay and get rid of his riotous cargo. The passengers
of the Alsatian surmised that sailing-day might
be indefinitely postponed and they bombarded the
officers with excited demands for information. Captain
O’Shea and Johnny Kent, philosophers of sorts,
viewed the situation with good-natured composure,
and were more interested in the summons to the
dining-saloon for luncheon than in the strike of the
fire-room gang.
“As long as I get three square meals per day and
a dry bunk I ain’t especially uneasy about anything,”
remarked Johnny Kent as he fondly scanned
the elaborate menu card.
“Same here,” replied O’Shea. “But that jumpy
gentleman, Jenkins P. Chase, must be throwing
assorted fits by this time.”
Facing them across the table was a blond, spectacled
man with a small, pointed beard, his appearance
notably studious and precise. Although he
spoke English with cultivated ease and fluency, the
ear detected certain shades and intonations to indicate
that he was a German by birth. He was
affable to his neighbors at table and courteous to
the steward who waited on him. Garrulous, sociable
Johnny Kent found him companionable, and ventured
to inquire:
“Your first trip to America? Business or pleasure?”
“Both. I shall interest myself in studying scientific
education in the United States. I am a chemist
by profession, and also a lecturer on the subject
before the classes of a university. Yes, it is my
first voyage to your wonderful country. Tell me,
please, have you met the famous Professor Crittenden,
of Baltimore?”
Johnny Kent was about to proclaim that as a
seafaring man he was not in touch with scientists,
but O’Shea, to prevent any such disclosure, kicked
him on the shin as a reminder that he was to
eschew personalities. It was not discreet to advertise
themselves and their affairs in the mixed company
of the Atlantic liner. O’Shea was aware that
if Johnny Kent should once begin yarning about his
adventures it would be like pulling the cork from an
overturned jug.
The marine engineer blushed guiltily, bent over
to rub his bruised shin, and briefly assured the
blond scientist that he had not been lucky enough
to meet the distinguished Professor Crittenden, of
Baltimore.
“I was only last night reading his masterly paper
on ‘The Action of Diazobenzene Sulphonic Acid on
Thymine, Uracil, and Cytosine,’” politely returned
the other. “It is as brilliant as his discussion of
imidechlorides.”
Johnny Kent threw up an arm as if to ward off a
blow.
“If one of those words had hit me plumb and
square, it would have jolted me out of my chair!”
he exclaimed. “I could feel the wind of ’em.”
The studious stranger smiled and apologized for
talking shop.
“Those strikers—will the company be able to
fill their places?” said he, addressing O’Shea.
“Perhaps a crew can be scraped up ashore. If
not, we will have to shift to another steamer. Firemen
are an ugly, cross-tempered lot to handle, so
I am told.”
“Have you been much on the ocean? Do you
know much about ships?”
“I have made a voyage or two as a passenger,”
O’Shea assured him. “’Tis a hard life in the stoke-hole
of a big steamer, I imagine.”
The scientist returned emphatically:
“I have no sympathy with them; none whatever.
Lacking intelligence, fitness, they must labor for
those who have earned or won the right to rule
them.”
“’Tis your opinion that might makes right?” spoke
up O’Shea.
“Always, everywhere!” declared the scientist.
“The mind is the man. The founders of your
government proclaimed the fallacy that all men are
equal, but your strong men know better, and they
ride and exploit your masses.”
“It’s the best country God ever made,” cried
Johnny Kent with some heat.
“I beg your pardon”; and the chemist bowed.
“It was a rudeness for me to speak so.”
As they left the table he gave them his card with
a touch of formality, and they discovered that his
name was Professor Ernst Wilhelm Vonderholtz.
Three hours later the passengers were notified that
the Alsatian would be ready to sail next morning.
It was learned that the company had been able to
recruit an unexpectedly large number of unemployed
firemen among the boarding-houses and taverns of
the Liverpool water-front. They were willing to
take the places of the strikers, and it was hoped
that the liner could be sent to sea with a fairly
complete complement of men. Apparently the
strikers had been poorly advised and led, for they
were beaten with no great inconvenience to the
management of the company.
As soon as the Alsatian had lifted anchor and was
steaming out of the Mersey the passengers ceased
grumbling, and settled into the comfortable, somnolent
routine of a modern transatlantic voyage. A
party of poker-players mobilized in the smoking-room.
The ladies reclined all in a row in their
steamer-chairs on the lee side of the deck, like so
many shawl-wrapped mummies. The spoiled American
child whanged the life out of the long-suffering
piano in the music-room. A few conscientious persons
undertook to walk so many miles around the
deck each day. There was much random conversation,
a spice of flirtation, and a vast deal of eating
and sleeping. That hectoring gentleman Jenkins
P. Chase spent most of the time in his own rooms,
where he was ministered to by his physician, his
secretary, and his valet.
Captain O’Shea and Johnny Kent enjoyed the
luxury of such a voyage as this. There was no
responsibility to burden them on the bridge or in
the engine-room. No one guessed that they were
uncommonly capable mariners, accustomed to command.
Professor Ernst Wilhelm Vonderholtz seemed
to find their company congenial, and tried to make
them talk about themselves. His curiosity was
politely dissembled, but O’Shea took note of it and
built up an elaborate fiction to the effect that he
was a pavement contractor in New York with
friends at Tammany Hall, while Johnny Kent found
genuine satisfaction in posing as a retired farmer
from the State of Maine. It occurred to O’Shea
to remark to his comrade as they were undressing
in their room on the second night at sea:
“The chemical professor suspects we are not what
we seem. And he is anxious to fathom us.”
“Oh, pooh! He’s one of them high and lofty
thinkers that wouldn’t bother his head about ignorant,
every-day cusses like us,” sleepily replied
Johnny Kent as he kicked off his shoes.
“You fool yourself,” and O’Shea spoke with decision.
“He is full of big words and things that I
do not pretend to understand at all, but he is not
wrapped up in them entirely, like most of the professors
and such. There is a pair of keen eyes behind
those gold-rimmed spectacles of his, Johnny,
and he is not missing anything that goes on.”
“I take notice that he ain’t overlookin’ that handsome
school-teacher that’s been studyin’ abroad for
a year. His eyes are sharp enough to sight her
whenever she comes on deck. And she ain’t hostile
to him, either.”
“I grant ye that, you sentimental old pirate,”
said O’Shea, “but I am not a match-maker, and
’tis no concern of mine. What I am wondering
is whether the man is really a university professor
bent on ‘investigating the scientific education of the
United States.’”
“You’re welcome to sit up and hatch mysteries
by yourself,” grumbled the other. “I want to go
to sleep. What’s the clew to all this, Cap’n Mike?
What makes you so darned suspicious?”
“’Tis no more than a hunch, Johnny. I’m Irish,
and my people feel things in the air. We don’t have
to be told. This Professor Ernst Wilhelm Vonderholtz
does not ring true. There is a flaw in him
somewhere.”
“Well, we’re sort of travellers in disguise ourselves,
ain’t we, Cap’n Mike? I feel plumb full of false pretences.
The pot calls the kettle black. How about
that?”
“’Tis our own business,” snapped O’Shea.
“So is his,” briefly concluded Johnny Kent as he
crawled into the bunk. No more than five minutes
later he was snoring with the rhythm and volume
of a whistling buoy in a swinging sea. O’Shea lay
awake for some time, trying to fit his uneasy surmises
together, or to toss them aside as so much
rubbish. He had not heard the banshee cry, but
a vague conjecture had fastened itself in his mind
that something was fated to go wrong with this voyage
of the Alsatian. And without tangible cause or
reason, he found this foreboding interwoven with
the presence on board of the affable, mild-mannered,
studious Professor Ernst Wilhelm Vonderholtz.
Sailormen are notably superstitious, and O’Shea
had been schooled to beware of cross-eyed Finns in
the forecastle and black cats in the cabin. But
surely no tradition of the sea held it an ill omen to
have on board a blond scientist with gold-rimmed
spectacles and a well-cut beard who was seeking
information among the technical schools and universities
of the United States.
“He has it in his head that Johnny Kent and I
are seafarin’ men by trade, and he wants to make
sure of it for some reason of his own,” reflected
O’Shea. “It has strained me imagination to lie to
him and get away with it. As for Johnny, he would
rather talk farming than anything else in the world,
so he will pass for a genuine hayseed in any company.”
They were deprived of the pleasant society of
Professor Vonderholtz next day, for he boldly monopolized
the school-teacher, Miss Jenness, who
seemed not in the least bored by his assiduous attentions.
Elderly ladies watched them with open
interest, and diagnosed it as one of those swift and
absorbing steamship romances.
For three days out of Liverpool the Alsatian
moved uneventfully over the face of the waters.
The weather was bright, the sea smooth. The
scratch crew of firemen toiled faithfully in the torrid
caverns far below, and the mighty engines throbbed
unceasingly to whirl the twin screws that pushed
the foaming miles astern. On the bridge the captain
and his officers went cheerfully about their
tasks, thankful for clear skies and a good day’s
run.
It was after midnight, and the Alsatian was in
mid-ocean, when a few of the first-cabin passengers
heard what sounded to their drowsy ears like several
pistol shots. There are many noises aboard a
steamship that are unfamiliar to the landsman.
Excepting Captain O’Shea and Johnny Kent, such
of the passengers as had been awakened paid so
little heed to the sounds that they soon went to
sleep again.
The two seafarers slumbered lightly, as is the habit
of men used to turning out to stand watch. And
they were not likely to mistake the report of a revolver
for any sound to be expected in the routine
of things on shipboard. O’Shea leaned over from
the upper berth and asked in low tones:
“Are ye awake, Johnny?”
“Sure I am. Did you hear the rumpus?”
“Yes. At first I thought I was dreaming we
were aboard the old Fearless with Jiminez, the big
black nigger from Venezuela, taking pot shots at me.
What did ye make of it? It sounded like pretty
lively gun-play to me.”
“It wasn’t no ordinary sailors’ fracas,” hoarsely
whispered Johnny Kent. “Several of those shots
was fired for’ard, and others came from below,
about amidships. We heard ’em through the bulkheads.”
“And there was some running to and fro on deck,”
said O’Shea, “by men with no shoes on. I heard
their bare feet slapping the planks over me head.”
“We haven’t been boarded by pirates, and, anyhow,
pirates are out of date in the Atlantic trade,
Cap’n Mike. The ship hasn’t stopped. It would
have waked me in a jiffy if her engines had quit
poundin’ along, even for a minute.”
“I thought I heard yells, faint and far away, from
men in trouble, but ’tis all quiet now, Johnny.”
“Too darn quiet. The vessel has slowed down a
trifle, by six or eight revolutions, but she’s joggin’
along all serene. Shall we take a turn on deck and
look around?”
They moved quietly into the long passageway
which led to the main saloon staircase. Ascending
this, they crossed the large lounging-hall to the
nearest exit to the promenade deck. As was customary,
the heavy storm-door had been closed for
the night. It was never locked in good weather,
however, and O’Shea turned the brass knob to thrust
it open. The door withstood his effort, and he put
his shoulder against it in vain.
“’Tis fastened on the outside,” he muttered to
Johnny Kent. “We are cooped up, and for what?”
“Try the door on the starboard side of the hall,”
suggested the engineer. “Maybe this one got
jammed accidental.”
They crossed the hall and hammered against the
other door with no better success. The situation
disturbed them. They gazed at each other in silence.
O’Shea went to one of the bull’s-eye windows and
peered outside. The steamer was snoring steadily
through the quiet sea, and he could discern the
crests of the waves as they broke, flashed white,
and slid past. The electric lights on deck had been
extinguished, but presently a figure passed rapidly
and was visible for an instant in the shaft of light
from one of the saloon passageways. O’Shea had
a glimpse of the blue uniform and gilt braid of a
ship’s officer.
“I wish I could ask him a question or two,” said
O’Shea. “Let us try to break out somewhere else.
Now that we seem to be locked in, I am obstinate
enough to keep on trying.”
They made a tour of the halls, bulkhead passages,
and alleys, seeking every place of egress from the
first-class quarters. Every door had been closed
and fastened from the other side. A steward was
supposed to be on watch to answer the electric bells
in the state-rooms, but he could not be found.
There was no one to interview, no way of gaining
information.
The cabin superstructure and partition walls were
of steel. The brass-bound ports or windows were
too small for a grown man to wriggle through. The
passengers were as effectually confined within their
own part of the ship as if they had been locked in
a penitentiary. There was no means of communicating
with the ship’s officers.
It seemed useless to awaken the other passengers
and inform them of this singular discovery. There
would be nothing but confusion, futile argument,
and excitement.
“Maybe the skipper decided to lock us in every
night,” hopefully suggested Johnny Kent. “If some
addle-headed gent with a habit of walkin’ in his
sleep should prance overboard, the company might
be liable for heavy damages.”
“Nonsense! There are strange doings aboard this
fine, elegant steamer,” sharply returned O’Shea.
“’Tis too big for me. We will roll into our bunks
till morning. I will lose me sleep for no man.”
When Johnny Kent awoke blinking and yawning,
Captain O’Shea was standing in front of the open
port through which the morning wind gushed cool
and sweet. The sun had lifted above the horizon
and the sea was bathed in rosy radiance. The aspect
of the sunrise seemed to fascinate Captain O’Shea,
but his emotion was rather amazement than admiration.
With a strong ejaculation he whirled about to
shout at his comrade:
“Do ye notice it, you sleepy old grampus? Does
it look wrong to you?”
O’Shea was dancing with excitement as he turned
again to stare at the cloudless sun and smiling sea.
Johnny Kent thought to humor him and amiably
murmured:
“She always comes up in the mornin’ regular as
a clock, Cap’n Mike, and I guess she always will.
Ain’t she on time, or what’s the matter with
her?”
“The sun is where it belongs,” cried O’Shea, “but
this ship is not. Her course has been shifted during
the night. Man, we are not on the great circle course
to New York at all. The steamer has gone mad.
We are running due south to fetch to the west’ard of
the Azores.”
“You don’t say!” exclaimed the engineer. “That
sounds perfectly ridiculous. I guess I’d better put
on my breeches and take a promenade. I wonder
do we get any breakfast in this crazy packet?”
The first passenger encountered was Jenkins P.
Chase, whose morning task it was to walk briskly
around the deck, by order of his physician, before
the other voyagers were astir. His steward had
failed to appear with the dry toast and coffee required
to fortify his system for this healthful exercise,
and he was in a savage temper as he sputtered
at O’Shea:
“What infernal nonsense is this? I can’t find a
steward or an officer. The service is rotten, it’s
positively damnable. And I can’t go on deck.
Every door is locked. I’ll make it hot for the captain.”
“’Tis my advice to sit tight and take it easy, Mr.
Chase,” soothingly returned O’Shea. “I am afraid
the captain has troubles of his own this morning.”
“What do you mean? What do you know about
it? Who the devil are you? Do you think I have
no influence with the management of this miserable
steamship company?”
“’Tis a long, wet walk from here to the company’s
offices,” said O’Shea with an amused smile. “You
are a tremendous man ashore, no doubt. I have
read about ye in the newspapers. But unless I
guess wrong, you will take your medicine with the
rest of us.”
Mr. Jenkins P. Chase bolted down the staircase
into the spacious dining-saloon. For lack of anything
better to do, O’Shea and Johnny Kent followed
him. The tables had been set overnight, but
at this hour of the morning stewards should have
been wiping down paint, cleaning brasswork, or
getting ready to serve breakfast. The room was
silent and deserted.
Jenkins P. Chase halted abruptly and his hands
went out in a nervous, puzzled gesture. O’Shea
brushed past him and advanced along an aisle between
the tables to the galley or kitchen doors at
the farther end of the saloon. These, too, were
locked, but he could hear the rattle of pans and pots
and a sound of voices, as if the cooks had begun the
day’s work.
“That is the first cheerful symptom,” he said to
himself. “The news will put heart into Johnny
Kent, though I wish there were more indications of
circulatin’ the grub among the passengers.”
The dictatorial manner of Jenkins P. Chase had
become oddly subdued.
“You said we must take our medicine?” he remarked
to O’Shea. “For God’s sake, what is wrong
with this ship?”
“I know very little, my dear man. We were
locked in during the night, clapped under hatches,
as the saying is. And the course of the vessel was
altered to head her for the South Atlantic instead
of the Newfoundland Banks.”
“But nothing of the sort could possibly happen
on a steamer like the Alsatian,” protested Mr.
Chase. “I mean to say there could be no blood-and-thunder
business on an Atlantic liner.”
“A lot of things have happened at sea that were
perfectly impossible,” gravely spoke Johnny Kent.
As if the mystery had communicated itself in some
subtle, telepathic fashion, the passengers began to
appear from their state-rooms at an earlier hour
than usual. Unable to go on deck, they congregated
in the halls, the library, and the parlor. Rumor
spread swiftly and intense uneasiness pervaded
the company. For some inscrutable reason they had
been made prisoners. This much was evident. The
realization inspired a feeling akin to panic. Angry
denunciation, with not a solitary member of the
ship’s crew discoverable, sounded rather foolish.
The men loudest in airing their opinions soon subsided
and eyed one another in a mood of glum bewilderment.
One or two women laughed hysterically.
Captain O’Shea looked about to find that friendly
scientist Professor Ernst Wilhelm Vonderholtz, who
was usually ready with a cordial morning greeting.
He was not among the assembled passengers.
Presumably he was still in his state-room. A few
minutes after this O’Shea found occasion to stroll
past the professor’s door, which stood open. The
room was empty.
Inexplicably, persistently, the personality of the
blond scientist had linked itself with O’Shea’s
strange sense of foreboding. He decided to investigate
the empty state-room, for he observed at once
that the bedding had not been disarranged in either
berth.
“Nobody slept in here last night,” said O’Shea
to himself.
The room contained no luggage, and no personal
effects excepting several articles of discarded clothing.
O’Shea picked up a coat and examined it curiously.
The pockets were empty, but he made an
interesting discovery. The label stitched inside the
collar bore the name of a well-known ready-made
clothing firm of Broadway, New York.
“And he told us it was his first trip to our wonderful
country,” was O’Shea’s comment. “As a
liar he has me beaten both ways from the jack.”
He resumed his careful investigation of the room,
and was rewarded by discovering a pair of gold-rimmed
spectacles on the floor beneath the lower
berth, where they must have been purposely tossed
aside. It was reasonable to conclude that the owner
had no more use for them.
“The bird has flown,” soliloquized O’Shea, gazing
hard at the spectacles and handling them rather
gingerly, as if they might be bewitched. “He couldn’t
fly overboard. Anyhow, he didn’t. I’ll bet me head
on that. And he has not eloped with the black-eyed
school-teacher, for I saw her in the library just
now. And where would they elope to? He must
be still in the ship.”
In a very thoughtful mood he returned to the
main staircase, where Johnny Kent was hopefully
peering in the direction of the dining-saloon.
“There’s something doin’ down there,” announced
the engineer. “The doors were shut and bolted
from the inside a few minutes ago. Maybe they’ll
open again pretty soon and the bell will ring for
grub.”
“Forget that awful appetite and listen to me,”
exclaimed O’Shea. “The professor has vanished
entirely.”
“Committed suicide, you suppose? If he really
fell in love with the school-teacher, it’s not unlikely,
Cap’n Mike. It takes ’em that way sometimes.
I’ve felt like it myself once or twice.”
“If he jumped overboard, he took his baggage
with him. And he had a couple of hand-bags when
he came on board, for I saw them. ’Tis more likely
the divil flew away with him. Here’s his spectacles.
He left them behind. I tell ye, Johnny Kent, and
you may laugh at me all ye like, for you are a much
older man than me, and you ought to be wiser,
which you are not—that chemical gentleman was
not as mild and nice as he made out. His eye was
bad. And he has brought trouble to this ship.
Where is he now? Can ye answer that?”
“One of those revolver bullets may have perforated
him while he was strollin’ on deck and
figurin’ out some new problems in chemistry.”
“Your language is a clean waste of words,” admonished
O’Shea. “’Tis me rash intention to interview
the school-teacher, Miss Jenness. She knows
more about the professor than the rest of us. This
is no joke of a predicament we are in, ye can take
my word for it.”
Miss Jenness was to be discerned, at a casual
glance, as a young woman with a mind of her own.
The bold O’Shea approached her timidly, his courage
oozing. Her black eyes surveyed him coldly
and critically and made him feel as though his feet
were several sizes too large.
“I beg pardon,” he stammered, “but have ye
heard that the professor is missing?”
Surprise and alarm drove the color from her face.
Evidently the tidings came as a shock to her. Her
perturbation failed wholly to convince O’Shea that
she could furnish no clew to the mystery. One question
should have leaped swiftly to her lips. It was
the one question to ask. Was it supposed that
Professor Vonderholtz had committed suicide by
leaping overboard? Captain O’Shea waited for her
to say something of the sort. She sat pale and silent.
The dark, handsome, matured young woman baffled
him. He felt that he was no match for her.
“’Tis not a case of suicide, Miss Jenness,” said he.
“Then what is it, may I ask?” she replied in even
tones.
O’Shea sat down beside her and spoke in the
caressing, blarneying way which he had used to
advantage in his time.
“As the most charming girl in the ship, ’twas
quite natural for the professor to be nice to you,
Miss Jenness. He is a man of taste and intelligence.
Now ’tis apparent that something most extraordinary
has happened aboard this liner. She is being
navigated to parts unknown, and we are helpless to
prevent it. ’Tis a wholesale abduction, as ye might
say. Professor Vonderholtz disappears at the same
time, bag and baggage, leaving his gold spectacles
as a souvenir. What do you know about him, if
you please? Did he drop any hints to you?”
The girl bit her lip and strove to hide an agitation
which made her hands tremble so that she locked
them in her lap.
“What should I know about him?” she demanded
with a sudden blaze of anger, as if resenting the
questions as grossly impertinent. “Why do you
come to me? As a travelling acquaintance, Professor
Vonderholtz did not take me into his confidence.
Are you sure he is not in the steamer?”
“I am quite sure he is still in the steamer, Miss
Jenness. For my part, I wish he was overboard,”
grimly answered O’Shea.
“Then why all this commotion about him?” she
asked.
“Are you sure he gave you no impression that he
was not a university professor at all, but another
kind of man entirely?” stubbornly pursued O’Shea.
“I did not discuss his profession. Chemistry
does not interest me,” was her icily dignified answer.
“If you must know, we talked about books we had
read and places we had visited. Professor Vonderholtz
is delightfully cosmopolitan and knows how to
make himself interesting.”
“I am not making much headway with you,”
sighed O’Shea. “Never mind. It will astonish ye,
no doubt, and you will be very angry if I make a
guess that you and Professor Vonderholtz knew
each other before you met on the deck of the Alsatian.
And ’tis more than a casual acquaintance
that exists between you. You are taken all aback to
hear the news that he cannot be found this morning.
I grant ye that, but you know more about him than
ye will tell me. I have said me say, Miss Jenness.”
She paid no heed to him, but rose abruptly
and walked in the direction of her state-room.
O’Shea watched her until she vanished, and then
he murmured with an air of chagrin:
“I may be a pretty fair shipmaster, but as a
detective ye can mark me down as a failure. ’Twas
a random shot about their knowing each other ashore,
though I have a notion it landed somewhere near
the bull’s-eye.”
Johnny Kent was still posted within strategic distance
of the dining-saloon entrance.
“What luck, Cap’n Mike?” he asked.
“Divil a bit.”
“Women move in mysterious ways. I can’t
handle ’em myself. Say, are we goin’ to stay
cooped up in these cabins like a flock of sick chickens?
I ain’t reconciled and I don’t intend to stand for it.”
“No more do I, Johnny. As the only two seafarin’
men among all these landlubbers, ’tis up to
us to twist the tail of this situation.”
“It surely ain’t right for us to knuckle under,
Cap’n Mike, without putting up an almighty stiff
argument. We’ve fought our way out of some
pretty tight corners.”
From the dining-room entrance came the noise of
the heavy bulkhead doors sliding on their bearings.
Johnny Kent shouted joyfully and lumbered down
the staircase. A moment later he was bellowing
to the other passengers:
“Grub’s on the table. Come along and help yourselves.
The worst is over.”
The hungry company hastened down and jostled
through the doorway to the tables, upon which had
been set dishes of oatmeal, potatoes, ham and eggs,
and pots of coffee. The galley and pantry doors
were still closed. Not a steward was visible. The
passengers must help themselves. They could eat
this simple fare or leave it alone.
The dining-saloon seemed empty, uncanny. Except
for the steady vibration of the engines, it was
as though the ship had been deserted by her crew.
Such talk as went on was in low tones. There was
in the air a feeling that hostile influences, unseen,
unheard, but very menacing, were all around them.
They ate to satisfy hunger, glancing often at the
empty chairs of the commander and the chief officer
of the Alsatian. O’Shea was more interested in the
vacant chair of Professor Ernst Wilhelm Vonderholtz.
A few people carried trays and plates of food to
their rooms, as if to make sure of the next meal.
Palpitant uncertainty and dread were the emotions
common to all. And during this time the Alsatian
was steaming over the smooth sea, her bow pointing
almost due south, her altered course veering farther
and farther away from the transatlantic trade routes
into a region of ocean mostly frequented by sailing-vessels
and wandering tramp freighters. As Captain
O’Shea and Johnny Kent returned to the upper
hall the latter said with a great, resonant laugh:
“Breakfast has made a new man of me. I ain’t
worried a mite about anything. My gun is in my
pants pocket, and I’m pretty spry and sudden for
an old codger. What’s the orders, Cap’n Mike?”
“There are some good men among the passengers,
Johnny, but we will have to show them what to do.
’Tis time that the two of us held a council of war.”
They made a slow, painstaking tour of the first-cabin
quarters and convinced themselves that every
exit from the steel deck-houses was still securely
fastened. Then they sought every window port
which commanded a view of the upper decks or
superstructures of the ship. They were unable to
catch a glimpse, from any angle, of the canvas-screened
bridge or to discover whether the captain
and the navigating officers were on duty as usual.
Upon the forward part of the ship they descried
several seamen at work. Down below the rumble
of an ash-hoist was heard. The essential business
of the ship was going on without interruption.
“One trifle ye will note,” said O’Shea. “The
decks were not washed down this morning.”
“The vessel looks slack, come to look at her
close,” replied Johnny Kent. “A gang of sailors
was paintin’ the boats and awning-stanchions yesterday,
but they’ve knocked off.”
“’Tis curious how the passengers of a big steamer
can be cut off from what is going on,” observed
O’Shea. “I never realized how easy it was. And
there’s no choppin’ a way out of these steel houses.”
“If we do get out, Cap’n Mike, what in blazes
are we apt to run into?” the engineer exclaimed,
rumpling his mop of gray hair with both hands
“Whoever it was that done the fancy pistol-shootin’
last night ain’t likely to hesitate to do it again.
And there’s only two of us with guns unless a few
of the passengers happen to have ’em in their
valises.”
“I will be ashamed of myself and disgusted with
you if we don’t mix things up before this time to-morrow,
ye fat old reprobate,” severely spake Captain
Michael O’Shea, and the words were weighed
with finality. “The Lord gave us brains, didn’t
He? If we let ourselves be run away with aboard
this floating hotel we ought to beg admittance to
the nearest home for aged and decrepit seafarin’
men.”
“It’s a perfectly ridiculous situation to be ketched
in, as I said before, Cap’n Mike.”
The passengers so mysteriously imprisoned in the
first-cabin quarters were soon to meet again that
vanished scientist and fellow-voyager Professor
Ernst Wilhelm Vonderholtz. Shortly before noon
one of the doors which had blocked exit to the
promenade-deck was opened from the outside. An
alert, blond man stepped upon the brass threshold
and stood gazing at the huddled, wondering passengers.
The expression of his keenly intelligent face
reflected easy confidence and half-smiling contempt.
He wore the blue uniform cap and blouse of a
ship’s officer, obviously purloined from the lawful
owner, for the insignia was that of the International
Line. The gold-rimmed spectacles and the precise,
studious manner discarded, it was painfully apparent
that he was something very different from a harmless
professor of chemistry.
Behind him, and filling the doorway, stood four
other men in the grimy garments of the stoke-hole.
The smears of coal-dust which blackened their features
gave them a forbidding, sinister appearance.
They were openly armed with revolvers. Their
leader motioned them to remain where they were.
He moved just inside the hall and addressed the
passengers in his clean-cut English with its Teutonic
shades and intonations. The audience was
flatteringly attentive. The sight of the four grim
stokers in the background compelled absorbed attention.
“This steamer is in my control,” crisply began
the singularly transformed university professor. “It
is useless for you to wax indignant, to weep, to protest.
The thing has been most carefully planned.
I will explain a little in order that you may know
why it is best for you to do as you are ordered. The
strike of those firemen in Liverpool? It was fomented
by my agents. They caused the strike to
occur on the day of sailing. It was necessary to
get rid of that crew of firemen. In their places were
shipped my own—our own men. The company was
surprised to find a new crew so easily. The stupid
management suspected nothing. Many months,
much money it had taken to select these men of
mine, to have them all together in Liverpool prepared
for the opportunity.”
The vanity of the man showed itself in this frank
praise of his own adroit and masterly leadership.
His ego could not help asserting itself. Now his easy
demeanor stiffened and his face became hard and
cold as he went on to say with more vehemence and
an occasional gesture:
“Who are we? You wonder and you are afraid.
It is the Communal Brotherhood, powerful and secret,
which seizes this steamer. This is a bold skirmish
in the war against capital, against privilege,
against the parasitic class which must be utterly
destroyed. Labor is the only wealth; but does labor
own the factories, the steamships, the land? No, it is
enslaved. This stroke will be talked about all over
the world. Wealth is always cowardly. It will
tremble and——”
From the fringe of the silent company rose the
shrill, rasping accents of Jenkins P. Chase. The
American multimillionaire was fragile, dyspeptic,
and nervous, a mere shred of a man physically, but,
given sufficient provocation, he had aggressive courage
in abundance. Nor had his enemies in the world
of commerce and finance ever called him a coward.
This situation exasperated him beyond words.
“You’re a fuddle-headed liar, you bragging, anarchistic
scoundrel!” he cried, shaking his fist at the
speaker. “Cut out all that hot air and balderdash.
We can read it in books. Get down to business.
What do you propose to do with us? Hold me for
ransom?”
The eyes of the bogus Professor Ernst Wilhelm
Vonderholtz were unpleasantly malevolent as he
calmly answered:
“It is an accident that you yourself are on board.
You were not included in our plans. I do not intend
to hold you for ransom. It will be doing a
great service to mankind if I throw you into the
sea.”
Quite undaunted, for his blood was up, Jenkins P.
Chase flung back at him:
“You’re a lunatic. I presume you are after the
two millions in gold, consigned to New York bankers,
which is in the ship’s treasure-room. You have the
upper hand? Why don’t you take the plunder and
leave us alone?”
“We require no advice from you,” and the captor
showed his teeth in a mirthless smile. “I wish
to inform the passengers that they will be fed as
long as they shall behave themselves. They also
have permission to use a part of the promenade deck
which will be roped off and guarded. Any person
attempting to reach other parts of the ship will be
shot. It is possible that you will suffer no harm.
What to do with you has not yet been decided.”
That interested observer, Captain Michael O’Shea,
swiftly whispered to Johnny Kent:
“Tuck your gun under the cushion of the settee
behind us. The passengers will be searched for
arms. The professor knows his business.”
The acute mind of Jenkins P. Chase had already
concluded that these two men were ready-witted and
unafraid. He marked their bearing, and he was impressed
with the fact that O’Shea had been aware
of trouble aboard the ship before the other passengers
suspected it. Inviting them into his luxurious
rooms, he brusquely demanded:
“What’s your opinion? Have you any suggestions?”
“I am a shipmaster by trade and me large friend
here has been chief engineer of a good many steamers,”
answered O’Shea. “We have knocked some
holes in the laws of the high seas ourselves, but ye
can set us down as amateurs alongside this rampageous
chemical professor. ’Tis the biggest thing
of the kind that was ever pulled off. This Vonderholtz
has brains and nerve. And he is as cold-blooded
as a fish. The man is bad clear through.
And he is crammed full of conceit, which is his one
weak point, the flaw in his system.”
“Call him all the names you please, but how does
that help us?” snapped Jenkins P. Chase.
“Go easy, my dear man. ’Twill do no good to
hop about like an agitated flea. What I am getting
at is this. Vonderholtz is so well pleased with his
plans that he thinks they cannot be upset. We
may catch him off his guard.”
“But what if we do?” demanded Mr. Chase.
“These villains have captured the whole crew of the
steamer—officers, sailors, stewards.”
“’Twas not hard to take them by surprise in the
night and lock them in their quarters under guard,
sir,” explained O’Shea. “Half of them were off
watch and asleep, ye must remember. Vonderholtz
has near a hundred and fifty men, and no doubt
every one of them came aboard with a gun in his
clothes. There are enough of them to work the
ship and to spare, and I suppose there are navigators
and engineers amongst them.”
“I can believe all that,” irritably interrupted
Jenkins P. Chase. “Now that the damnable piracy
has succeeded, it is easy enough to see how a gang
with a capable leader can take possession of any
Atlantic liner. Do you think these scoundrels can
be bribed?”
“’Tis not probable. Vonderholtz is a fanatic with
his wild ideas about society, and he has recruited
men of his own stamp. Besides, they have the two
millions in gold in the strong-room to divide ‘for the
good of humanity.’”
“How will they get away with the gold? The
whole thing is preposterous,” snorted the millionaire.
“I have read in the newspapers that Mr. Jenkins
P. Chase once stole a railroad,” pleasantly returned
O’Shea. “Maybe you can figure it out better than
us two sailormen how Vonderholtz stole a steamship.”
“A good hit! You’re not so slow yourself,” cried
the other, not in the least offended.
“The steamer is steering into southern waters,”
resumed O’Shea, “and ’tis likely that it was arranged
beforehand for another vessel to meet her
and take the treasure and the men aboard. What
will they do with the Alsatian? I misdoubt they
will sink her with all hands of us, though Vonderholtz
would lose no sleep over it, but he will want
the world to know about his great blow against the
capitalists and the parasites and the likes of us. It
is a joke to class Johnny Kent and me as enemies
of the poor, could ye look into our pockets.”
“It certainly makes me swell up and feel rich to
be lumped with the plutocrats,” cheerfully observed
Johnny Kent.
Jenkins P. Chase let his small bright eyes rove for
a moment, and his wise, wizened features were sardonically
amused as he said:
“We’re in a floating lunatic asylum, where my
money is no good. God knows what the crack-brained
anarchist in command will do with the ship.
He has handed out a jolt to capital, all right. Of
course, if you two men can concoct any scheme to
win, you’re welcome to fill in a blank check for any
sum you like and I’ll see that it is cashed the day
we land in New York.”
Captain O’Shea clapped a strong hand on the rich
man’s bony little shoulder and exclaimed, as though
admonishing a foolish child:
“Tut, tut! ’Tis nonsense ye talk. We are all in
the same boat, and there are women and children
amongst us. You must put it out of your head that
your life has any special gilt-edged value out here
at sea. We sink or swim together. And I am not
anxious to chop off me own existence to please this
madman of a Professor Ernst Wilhelm Vonderholtz.”
“He said something about chucking me overboard,”
sighed Jenkins P. Chase.
“And he looked as if he meant it,” amiably observed
Johnny Kent.
With this, the twain bade the millionaire take
heart and left him to his unhappy meditations. An
idea had come to Johnny Kent and he wished to
thrash it over with his comrade in the seclusion of
their own room. For a long time they argued it,
testing every detail, O’Shea dissuading, but convinced
against his will that the thing should be attempted.
It was a desperate hazard, a forlorn hope, and gray-haired,
honest old Johnny Kent must stake his life.
Success meant the recapture of the ship, and the engineer
was obstinately determined to undertake it.
“You will have to go it alone, Johnny,” said
O’Shea, “and I cannot help if things break wrong
for you. It will worry the heart out of me to let ye
do it.”
“Pshaw, Cap’n Mike! A battered old sot like
me ain’t worth much to anybody. If I slip up,
and they put out my lights, I want to ask one favor
of you. Shoot that blankety-blank chemical son
of a sea-cook for me, will you? It’ll be my last
wish.”
“I promise to fill him full of holes, if his gang pots
me next minute,” simply replied O’Shea, and they
shook hands on it.
After dark that night Johnny Kent rummaged in
his steamer trunk and fished out an oil-stained suit
of blue overalls, his working uniform when in active
service. From another bundle he selected two powerful
adjustable wrenches which could be concealed
in his clothing. While he was thus engaged O’Shea
squeezed into the room, affectionately punched him
in the ribs, and exclaimed:
“To look the part ye must blacken your face and
hands. We have no coal-dust, but there are two
long drinks in that bottle of Scotch yonder. Let
us hurl them into our systems, and I will make good
use of the cork.”
“And burnt-cork me same as I used to do when we
boys played nigger minstrels, Cap’n Mike? You’re
wiser than Daniel Webster.”
When the job was finished, Johnny Kent would
have passed anywhere as the grimiest, most unrecognizable
stoker that ever handled slice-bar or shovel.
Peering into the small mirror, he chuckled:
“I feel like cussin’ myself from force of habit.
Well, I’ll just sit here and wait for you to give me
the word.”
“Aye, aye, Johnny. I will start things moving
right away. This is au revoir. Good-luck and God
bless ye!”
“’Til we meet again, Cap’n Mike. Don’t fret
about me.”
Leaving the stout-hearted old adventurer to pore
over a dog-eared copy of the American Poultry Journal
by way of passing the time, Captain O’Shea
returned to the library and called together a dozen of
the men passengers whom he knew to be dependable.
He had already explained what they were to do, and
without attracting the notice of the sentries posted
at the outside doorways, they heaped in a corner of
the library all the combustible material they could
lay their hands on, mostly newspapers and magazines.
Several contributed empty cigar boxes, another
a crate in which fruit had been brought aboard,
and Jenkins P. Chase appeared with a large bottle
of alcohol used for massage.
The stuff was placed close to the wooden bookshelves,
which, with their contents, were likely to
blaze and smoulder and make a great deal of smoke.
While the men were thus engaged Captain O’Shea
chanced to notice the school-teacher, Miss Jenness,
who halted while passing the library door. She
moved nearer, listened intently to the talk, and then
turned away to walk rapidly in the direction of the
starboard exit to the deck.
Suspecting her purpose, O’Shea followed and overtook
her. Between her and Vonderholtz some sort
of an understanding existed, some relation more intimate
than she was willing to reveal. O’Shea was
alert to prevent her from spoiling his plans. She
might not intend to play the part of a spy, but her
behavior had been mysterious and she was not to
be trusted.
O’Shea called her name sharply, and the girl
paused. He moved to her side and said in low tones:
“Are you going on deck, Miss Jenness? I advise
ye not to just now.”
“Why? I—I—yes. I am going on deck.”
She was manifestly startled, unable to hold herself
in hand.
“You will give me your word of honor that ye
propose to hold no communication with Vonderholtz
and to send him no message?”
She hesitated, at a loss for words, and O’Shea felt
certain that he had guessed her motive aright. His
decision was instant and ruthless. Standing close
to her, he said:
“You will be good enough to go to your state-room
for the rest of this night, Miss Jenness, and ye
will go at once, moving no nearer the sentries or the
deck, and making no outcry. ’Tis a most impolite
speech to make to a handsome girl like yourself, but
I have no time for courtesy.”
Miss Jenness glanced aside. Captain O’Shea
stood between her and the passage to the deck.
Then she looked at him, and knew that he meant
what he said. Her lips parted, her breath was short
and quick, and she moved not for a long moment.
It was a clash of strong wills, but the woman realized
that she was beaten.
It meant death to O’Shea should he be discovered
in the act of setting fire to the ship, but he was
fighting for more than his own skin. The issue appealed
to him as curiously impersonal. His own
safety had become a trifling matter. He was merely
an instrument in the hands of fate, an agent commissioned
to help thwart the tragic destiny that
overhung the vessel and her people. The girl was
an episode; not so much a personality as a cog of
the mysterious, evil mechanism devised by the
blond beast Vonderholtz.
“I think I will go to my room,” said Miss Jenness.
“Thank you. ’Tis wiser,” softly replied O’Shea.
So fatuously confident was Vonderholtz that his
plans were invulnerable that he had taken no precautions
to have the first-cabin quarters patrolled
and inspected beyond the exits. He had herded
the passengers like a flock of sheep and concerned
himself no further about them. They could start no
uprising by themselves, and unarmed.
Captain O’Shea felt confident that the men in
possession of the ship could get the fire under control.
At any rate, it must burn itself out within the
steel walls of the deck-house. State-rooms and halls
might be gutted, but he quoted his favorite adage
that one cannot make an omelet without breaking
eggs. For his part, he would rather burn and sink
the ship than meekly to surrender to this mob of
pirates.
Thereupon he scratched a match and touched off
the fire. Wetted down with alcohol, the newspapers
blazed up fiercely and the flames licked the paintwork
of shelves and panels. Smoke drove into the
halls in thick gusts. The passengers, some of them
genuinely frightened, shouted lustily, and there was
much confusion.
O’Shea was delighted. His conflagration was a
success. The sentries at the doorways and the men
on deck ran in pell-mell and dashed out again to
find hose and buckets. They bawled orders to one
another and were bewildered by the smoke which
billowed into the passages.
Before the hose lines had been dragged in and
while the fire was unchecked, a bulky figure in blue
overalls, his face blackened as with coal-dust,
emerged from a state-room, peered cautiously into
the smoke, and with tread surprisingly agile for his
weight and years, ran straight toward the crowd
of men in the large hall outside the blazing library.
The smoke effectually curtained his dash for the
deck. The doorways had been left unguarded.
Those whom he shoved out of his way mistook him
for one of Vonderholtz’s crew.
The stratagem of the fire enabled Johnny Kent
to escape from the steel-walled prison and to run
the gauntlet of the guards on deck. At top speed
he clattered down a ladder to the next deck below,
slowed his gait, and stood puffing to regain his
breath, for he was a short-winded hero and ample
of girth.
In the printed matter advertising the International
Line he had discovered a plan of the Alsatian, drawn
with much detail. He knew it by heart, and was
confident that he would not go astray in the labyrinth
of her many decks and bulkhead passages.
Moreover, he was a man with a lively interest in
his calling, and when the Alsatian was launched he
had studied the descriptions of her machinery and
the like with a keen professional eye.
Without hesitation he stepped nimbly through an
iron door amidships and entered a narrow alley
lighted by an electric bulb. A man, also clad in
the overalls of a fireman or machinist, brushed past
him, and said, without looking up:
“Fire amount to anything?”
“A stream of water will douse it,” gruffly answered
Johnny Kent as he emerged from the alley into the
great, clangorous open space above the engine-room.
Below him ran iron ladders and platforms, flight
after flight, past the huge, shining cylinders, down to
the toiling piston-rods and the whirling crank-shafts.
Dynamos purred and auxiliary engines hummed in
shadowy corners and the pumps beat time to this
titanic anthem.
Johnny Kent wiped the dripping sweat from his
face and the burnt cork smeared itself in grotesque
streaks and blotches. He had reasoned it out that
among a hundred and fifty men sailing together for
the first time he could pass unchallenged long enough
to serve his purpose. And now that he had gained
the engine-room his very presence there would safeguard
him against suspicion. Men were coming and
going, and several of the fire-room gang chatted with
the engineers on watch. It would be easier to mingle
with them because of this fraternal slackness of discipline.
His stout heart thumping against his ribs, but his
spirit undaunted, Johnny Kent stepped from the
lowest ladder to the grating of the engine-room floor.
Pulling the greasy black cap low over his eyes, he
dodged behind a steam-pipe and made for the entrance
to the nearest fire-room. Stripped to the
waist in the red glare, the stokers were rattling coal
into furnace doors. Johnny Kent said never a word,
but picked up a shovel and took his station in front
of a boiler. An officer of some sort shouted at him:
“Who sent you down?”
“I was ordered to shift my watch,” bellowed
Johnny Kent.
“Good enough. We are short-handed,” was the
reply.
The heat and the arduous exertion made Johnny
Kent grunt, but he had been a mighty man with a
shovel in his time, and he would show these scoundrels
how to feed a furnace. He observed that armed
guards were stationed in this compartment, and concluded
that some of the steamer’s regular crew had
been set to work under compulsion.
Thus far he had made no blunders. There had
been no flaw in his plans. His greatest fear was that
Vonderholtz might come below and recognize him.
But the conflagration conducted by Captain O’Shea
was likely to keep the leader on deck.
Painstakingly Johnny Kent sought to recall every
scrap of information he had read in technical journals
concerning the under-water specifications of the
Alsatian. His memory was tenacious and he believed
that he could trust it now.
He had entered the fire-room in the middle of a
watch, and therefore had not long to serve as a stoker
before the men were relieved and another gang took
their places. When the next watch came trooping
in, there was much passing to and fro, and as one of
the crowd Johnny Kent felt much safer against discovery.
He knew where to find dark corners and
tortuous passageways in this complex, noisy part
of the ship, far below the water-line.
When the firemen of his watch began to climb the
ladders to their living quarters, he was not among
them. Two hours later, a bulky gray-headed person
in blue overalls might have been seen crawling
on hands and knees or wriggling on his stomach in
the bilge of the Alsatian’s hull, beneath the floor.
From the state-room wall he had unscrewed the
small candle lamp provided for use when the electric-lighting
system was turned off. With this feeble
light he was searching for the sea-cocks, those massive
valves set into the bottom of a steamer’s hull
for the purpose of letting in the ocean and flooding
her in the emergency of fire in the cargo holds and
coal-bunkers. A steamer is sometimes saved from
total destruction by beaching her in shoal water and
opening the sea-cocks.
To open these valves in the bottom of the Alsatian
was to admit a rush of water which would soon
rise to the furnaces and engine-room in greater volume
than the steam-pumps could hold in check. It
was not Johnny Kent’s mad intention to sink the
liner in mid-ocean, although this was a possible
consequence.
After prodigious exertion, he found what he sought
and bent his burly strength to releasing the gate-valves
constructed to withstand the pressure of the
sea. He heard the water pour in with sobbing gush
and murmur and splash against the steel plates and
beams. With a healthy prejudice against being
drowned in a cataract of his own devising, Johnny
Kent scrambled in retreat and regained the engine-room
compartment, bruised and exhausted.
Thus far he had succeeded because of the sheer
audacity of the enterprise. It was a seemingly impossible
thing to do, but the process of reasoning
which inspired it was particularly sane and cool-headed.
He had been unchallenged because it never
entered the minds of his foes that any one would dare
such a stratagem. They had gained the upper hand
by means of force. In a game of wits they were
out-manœuvred. Johnny Kent showed the superior
intelligence.
“It looks as if my job as Daniel in the lions’ den
was about done,” he said to himself.
He became a stowaway until the next watch was
changed in the fire-room. Then he mingled with
the crowd of sooty men who went off duty. Unmolested,
he clambered up the ladders, slipped into
an alley-way, and came to the promenade deck with
the blessed open sky above him. Ostentatiously
swinging a wrench, he ambled aft and reconnoitred
the entrance to the first-cabin quarters. Men were
dragging out lines of hose, others chopping away
charred woodwork and pitching it overboard. One
of them paused to look at the large grimy person in
overalls, but he displayed the wrench and casually
explained:
“Orders from the engine-room. The heat warped
the skylight fittings. Hot work, wasn’t it?”
Once inside the doorway, Johnny Kent made for
his state-room, which had been untouched by fire.
O’Shea saw him pass, but made no sign of recognition.
A few minutes later the comrades twain were
holding a glad reunion behind the bolted door.
The engineer collapsed on the transom berth and
sat in a ponderous heap, holding his head in his
hands.
“My legs are trembly and I feel all gone in the
pit of my stummick, Cap’n Mike,” he huskily
croaked. “I was plumb near scared to death.
This easy livin’ has made me soft, and I ain’t as
young as I was. But I got away with it.”
“How? ’Tis a miracle ye have performed this
night, Johnny, me boy.”
“I let in the water and she’ll flood herself,” was
the weary reply. “It was easy after I once ran the
blockade. What about your bonfire? She was a
corker by the looks of things.”
“She was that,” laughed O’Shea. “Vonderholtz
came boilin’ in with his men and put it out after a
tussle. He suspected we touched it off, but he could
not prove it. It was the stump of a cigar that some
careless gentleman tossed into the library waste-basket,
ye understand. Let me help you get your
clothes off. Lie down and rest yourself.”
Kicking off the overalls, Johnny Kent lighted
his pipe, stretched himself in his bunk, and exclaimed:
“I’ll turn in with my duds on. We are liable to
be roused out between now and morning.”
“Are ye sure the ship will not go to the bottom?”
anxiously asked O’Shea.
“I won’t swear to it, Cap’n Mike, but this is a
well-built steamer, and she was new a year ago.
Her bulkheads will stand up under a lot of pressure.
The engine and fire room compartments will fill to
the water-line, but she’ll float, or I’ve made a darn
bad blunder.”
“You know your business, Johnny. If the blackguards
think she is sinking under them, ’tis all we
ask.”
“Tuck me in and wash my face,” murmured the
engineer. “I’m too doggoned tired to worry about
it.”
O’Shea made him comfortable and withdrew to
keep an eye on events. Order had been restored.
The passengers were once more closely guarded, and
as a new precaution sentries were stationed in the
halls. O’Shea waited until the men with revolvers
were relieved at midnight and another squad took
their places. Then he heard one of them say to
another that there was serious trouble below. The
ship had run over a bit of submerged wreckage or
somehow damaged her bottom plates. She was
leaking. The water was making into the midship
compartments.
To O’Shea this was the best news in the world.
With an easier mind, he went to his room. The
hateful inaction, the humiliating imprisonment, were
almost over. God helping him, he would whip this
crew of outlaws on the morrow and win the mastery
of the Alsatian.
Before daybreak Johnny Kent turned over in his
bunk and growled:
“She’s slowed down, Cap’n Mike. The engines
are no more than turnin’ over. That means the
water is almost up to the furnaces and the men are
desertin’ their posts. You can’t keep firemen below
when the black water is sloshin’ under their feet.
It gets their nerve.”
“The whole crew will go to pieces if the panicky
feeling once takes hold of them, Johnny. They have
never worked together. A lot of them are no seamen
at all. And Vonderholtz will not be able to
hold them.”
The Alsatian moved more and more sluggishly,
like a dying ship. The water was pouring into her
faster than the pumps could lift it overside. It
was only a question of hours before the fires would
be extinguished, the machinery stilled, and the liner
no more than a sodden hulk rolling aimlessly in
the Atlantic.
The passengers were no longer under guard. They
walked the decks as they pleased. The communal
brethren, who had found it so easy to capture the
ship, were now at their wits’ ends. Once or twice
their leader passed hastily between the bridge and
the engine-room. The confident, sneering egotism
no longer marked the demeanor of the man. Nervously
twisting his blond beard, he moved as one
without definite purpose. His elaborate enterprise
was in a bad way. The war against society had suffered
an unexpected reverse.
O’Shea and Johnny Kent watched him gloatingly.
The advantage was all theirs. They were waiting
for the right moment to strike, and to strike hard.
They saw Vonderholtz halt to speak to Miss Jenness,
who stood apart and alone. He argued with fiery
gestures. She protested earnestly, her face sad and
tragic. It was as though they had come to the
parting of the ways.
At length the Alsatian ceased to forge ahead.
The water conquered her. The long, black hull
rode low, sagging wearily to starboard. The bulkheads
still held firm, but it seemed inevitable that
she must shortly plunge to the bottom.
Vonderholtz and his men were between the devil
and the deep sea in more ways than one. They
dared signal no passing vessel and ask assistance, for
the gallows awaited them ashore. Many of them
were for abandoning the liner at once. It was useless,
they argued, to wait until she foundered under
their feet. The Alsatian had become untenable.
Refusing to acknowledge that ruin had overtaken
his splendid conspiracy, Vonderholtz stormed like a
madman at the cowards who would take to the boats.
He swore he would stand by the ship until she went
down. Were they to abandon the two millions in
gold? It was impossible to save it in the boats.
Castaways could not explain the possession of a fortune
in treasure.
The mutineers, who had openly broken away from
their leader, replied that they would quit the ship
and take chances of being picked up or of making
a landing at the Azores. Let the crew and passengers
drown in the ship, and good riddance to them.
The dissension increased, the bravest of the rascals
resolutely standing by Vonderholtz. Those who
were for deserting the liner began to crowd to the
boats and swing them out, ready for lowering. Discipline
had vanished.
Captain Michael O’Shea said a word to Johnny
Kent, who pulled his revolver from the breast of his
shirt. Twenty of the passengers were ready for the
order. Some had armed themselves with pieces of
steel piping unscrewed from the frames of the state-room
berths. Others flourished clubs of scantling
saved from the wreckage of the fire. They were
men unused to violence—lawyers, merchants, even a
clergyman—but they were ready to risk their lives
to win freedom from their shameful plight.
The compact little band swept out on deck like
a cyclone. O’Shea and Johnny Kent opened fire,
shooting to kill. The enemy was taken in flank
and in rear. Those who were busied with the boats
tumbled into them. Before the rush of the passengers
could be checked they had cleared a path forward
and gained the stairway to the bridge-deck.
Scattering shots wounded one or two, but shelter
was found behind the wheel-house and chart-room.
O’Shea ran to the captain’s quarters and entered
with fear in his heart. The room was empty, but
there was blood on the floor and signs of a struggle.
“They did away with him,” O’Shea cried, his
voice choked. “He died like a brave sailor. Now
for the officers.”
Snatching an axe from the rack in the wheel-house,
he jumped for the row of cabins. The first
door was locked and he smashed it in with mighty
blows. The chief officer of the Alsatian was discovered
within, irons on his wrists, a nasty wound
slanting across his forehead.
“Take me out of this and give me a gun,” sobbed
the stalwart Englishman.
“How about the rest of ye?” shouted O’Shea.
“They shot the old man and clubbed Hayden,
second officer, to death. The others are alive.”
“Lay your hands on the rail yonder and hold
steady,” O’Shea commanded him. “I will shear
the links of those bracelets with the axe.”
This done they broke into the other rooms and
released the surviving junior officers who had been
surprised while asleep. Raging and cursing, they
caught up axes and iron belaying-pins and joined
O’Shea in the sally to release the seamen locked up
in the forecastle and the stewards penned below.
Recognizing the grave danger, Vonderholtz tried to
rally his armed men and hold the boat-deck against
attack. But his force was divided and disorganized
and part of it was in the boats. His power had
crumbled in a moment. He was on the defensive,
fighting for life.
Now the crew of the Alsatian came swarming
against him, even the stewards no longer obsequious
slaves of the tray and napkin but yelping like wolves.
Heedless of bullets, the large force led by O’Shea,
Johnny Kent, and the chief officer of the Alsatian
charged with irresistible ferocity. They penned
forty of the Communal Brotherhood between the rail
and the deck-house amidships, and fairly hammered
and jammed them through the nearest doorway
and made them prisoners.
Vonderholtz comprehended that the ship was lost
to him and that it was every man for himself and
flight into the boats. He somehow got clear of the
whirling conflict, found room to turn, and stood with
his back to a derrick-mast while he let drive with his
pistol and put a bullet through O’Shea’s arm.
Roaring vengeance, Johnny Kent would have
killed the blond leader in his tracks, but just then
Miss Jenness ran swiftly to Vonderholtz, caught
hold of his hand, and urged him frantically toward
the nearest boat. Johnny Kent forbore to shoot.
He could not hit his target without driving a bullet
through the girl. Nor did any man hinder them,
as Vonderholtz and Miss Jenness, dark, tragic, incomprehensible,
moved quickly to the edge of the
ship and leaped into the crowded boat that had
just swung clear. It descended from the overhanging
davits and plopped into the smooth sea.
As the falls were unhooked at the bow and stern,
the men on the thwarts set the long oars in the
thole-pins and clumsily pushed away from the side
of the liner.
It would have been easy to shoot Vonderholtz
from the deck above, but he crouched in the stern-sheets
with the girl clinging close at his side, so that
she seemed to be trying to shield him. No one was
willing to risk killing the woman in order to deal
retribution to the chief criminal.
“Blaze away at the other boats! Kill all you
can!” shouted the chief officer of the Alsatian.
“Shoot into the thick of them before they pull out
of range!”
“Let them go,” gravely counselled O’Shea, who
was trying to bandage his bleeding arm. “God
Almighty will hand out justice to them. Those
boats will not live through the first squall, for they
are overcrowded and there are few seamen amongst
them.”
The lawful crew of the Alsatian gathered together
and watched the boats drift to leeward. There was
no more shooting by either side. It was as if a
truce had been declared. Johnny Kent made a
trumpet of his hands and shouted in tremendous
tones to the boat in which Vonderholtz had escaped:
“We tricked you and we whipped you, you cowardly
dogs. The ship will float and she’ll be towed
to port. The laugh is on you, and you can put that
in your pipe and smoke it, my gay chemical professor.”
Cries of rage arose from the boats, but there was
no returning to the liner, no possible way of scaling
her towering sides. Her own crew held possession
of her as securely as if they were in a fortress. The
wind freshened briskly and the boats drifted farther
and farther away to leeward. The men who filled
them must face the dreadful perils and sufferings of
castaways in mid-ocean. At length the boats became
no more than white specks, and then they vanished
beyond the misty horizon.
“If Vonderholtz could have had his way he would
have destroyed the ship with every soul in her before
he abandoned her,” said O’Shea.
“He had me on the list,” piped up Jenkins P.
Chase, who strutted importantly, for he had knocked
down a foeman and clubbed him into submission.
“Now, about that young woman, Miss Jenness.
Hanged if she wasn’t a fine-looking proposition.
There’s a romance for you, eh?”
“’Tis my guess that she loved him but could not
stand for his violent doctrines,” said O’Shea. “And
she was afraid to oppose him for fear she would lose
him entirely. And maybe he persuaded her to
make this voyage with him and he would take her
away to live with him somewhere and be happy.
’Twas an evil day for her when she met him, wherever
it was, but she was ready to die for him. The love
of women!”
Four days later an unlovely little British cargo
tramp, wandering across from South America with
an empty hold, sighted the Alsatian helpless and
flying signals of distress. The humble skipper of
this beggarly craft could not believe his eyes. His
wildest, most fantastic dreams of salvage were about
to come true. As he steamed alongside the chief
officer of the liner shouted:
“Tow us to New York and settle with the owners.”
“Will I?” bawled the bewhiskered skipper, dancing
a jig. “I’ll hang onto my end of the bloomin’
hawser as long as this hooker of mine will float.
Are you stove up inside? Broke a shaft?”
“No. Engine-room full of water. We opened
the sea-cocks on purpose.”
“You’re drunk or crazy,” cried the skipper; “but
I will tow you to hades for the price that will be
awarded for this job.”
It was a plucky undertaking for the under-engined,
under-manned tramp, but the Alsatian sent extra
hands aboard, and the two vessels crept slowly in
toward the Atlantic coast, swung to the northward,
and after a tedious voyage came in sight of Sandy
Hook. The wild and tragic experience through which
she had passed seemed incredible to those on board.
So many days overdue was this crack liner of the
International service that tugs had been sent to
search for her. The newspapers reported her as
missing and probably lost.
“You and Johnny Kent will be grand-stand heroes,”
said Jenkins P. Chase to Captain Michael
O’Shea. “You have done a tremendously big thing,
you know. By jingo, nothing is too good for you.
Of course, the company will treat you handsomely
and come down with the cash. But don’t forget my
proposition. It still holds good. Come to my office
and fill out a blank check and I’ll sign it like a shot.
That murderous scoundrel, Vonderholtz, intended to
throw me overboard. I saw it in his eyes.”
“About that check, Mr. Chase,” said O’Shea
with a friendly smile, “forget it. You are a great
little man, and we forgive you for being so rich,
but ’twas not the kind of a job that seafarin’ men
take money for from a shipmate. Johnny and me
had to find a way out. It was a matter of professional
pride, as ye might say.”
The rubicund engineer beamed his indorsement
of this sentiment and added cheerily:
“What the company chooses to give us will be
our lawful due, which we earned in savin’ property
and treasure. And if my share amounts enough to
buy me a tidy little farm in the grand old State o’
Maine, I won’t envy you and your millions one
darned solitary mite, Mr. Jenkins P. Chase. And
I won’t feel like joining any Communal Brotherhood
to take ’em away from you.”
THE BRANDED MAN — I — II — III — IV — V — Transcriber’s Notes
An elderly man of ample girth was plying a hoe
in a very neat and tidy vegetable garden. His battered,
good-natured visage reflected pleasure in the
task and contentment with existence. Blue overalls
were hitched to his shoulders by a pair of straps.
A lock of gray hair poked itself through a hole in
his ragged straw hat. His shirt-sleeves were rolled
up to display a pair of ponderous, sunburnt arms
upon which were tattooed an anchor and a pink-eyed
mermaid. Ever and anon this bucolic person
turned his attention to a boy who was weeding the
onion bed on his hands and knees, and thundered
admonitions at him in a voice that carried across
the pasture and startled the grazing cows.
The youth thus bombarded showed no signs of
terror. In fact, he grinned quite amiably as if hardened
to threats of being skinned alive or triced up by
the thumbs. Obviously, he considered his employer’s
bark worse than his bite. At length the latter leaned
on his hoe to remark with heated candor:
“Say, Bub, those weeds grow faster than you pull
’em up. Is there anything slower than you in this
part of the country?”
The boy turned from watching a woodchuck
meander toward its hole and promptly answered
with a touch of pride:
“It runs in the family, Mr. Kent. My pa is the
slowest man in the village, an’ my grand-dad was
slower than he be, so ma says. Us Perkinses is all
slower’n molasses in January.”
“Well, if I could find another boy, I’d lift you off
this farm by the slack of your pants,” snorted Johnny
Kent. “You make me peevish in spots, and I aim
to be the happiest man on earth.”
“You can’t find another boy,” was the unruffled
reply. “They’re all off hayin’. Say, Mr. Kent,
it’s a great day to go fishin’. An’ this garden is jes’
full of fat, juicy angle-worms.”
“Doggone it, Bub, I’ll have to go you,” cried the
elderly gardener with smiling animation. “You dig
the bait and we’ll start right after dinner.”
He forsook the vegetables and moved at a leisurely
gait in the direction of a small white cottage with
green blinds, in front of which blazed a gorgeous
profusion of hollyhocks. At the porch he halted to
drop into a canvas hammock, the ropes of which
were spliced sailorwise, and sought his ease for a
few minutes while he fondly contemplated his landed
possessions. The green fields, rolling and pleasantly
diversified by patches of woodland, were framed by
ancient stone-walls. In the foreground loomed the
capacious barn, flanked by the hen-house and wood-shed.
To the right of the cottage extended an apple
orchard whose gnarled trees were laden with fruit.
It was here that Johnny Kent had cast anchor, in
the haven of his dreams, and he roundly swore that
the sea should know him no more. He was done
with nursing crippled engines and hammering
drunken stokers. The hazards of his calling were for
younger men. A stroke of good fortune during his
last voyage with Captain Michael O’Shea, in the
liner Alsatian, had given him the cash in hand to
pay for the longed-for “farm in the grand old State
o’ Maine” and a surplus to stow in the bank.
“Here I am,” he said to himself as he swung his
legs in the hammock, “and it’s too blamed good to
be true, honest it is. Fightin’ potato-bugs is all the
excitement I pine for, and when the red cow lets
go her hind foot and capsizes me and the pail
and the milkin’-stool, it’s positively thrilling. No
watches to stand and nothing to pester me, barrin’
that lazy, tow-headed Perkins boy. And I’m going
fishin’ with him this afternoon just to show myself
how independent I am of skippers and owners and
charters and such foolishness.”
With this the retired chief engineer entered the
cottage and passed into the kitchen. The floors had
been scrubbed white with sand and holy-stone. The
brass door-knobs and andirons were polished like gold.
The woodwork glistened with speckless white paint.
What furniture there was consisted of solid, old-fashioned
pieces, such as Windsor chairs, a highboy,
a claw-footed table or two, and a desk of bird’s-eye
maple. No bric-a-brac cluttered them. Habit had
schooled this nautical housekeeper to dispense with
loose stuff which might go adrift in a heavy sea-way.
Kicking himself out of his overalls, he tied a white
apron about his waist and bent his attention to the
kitchen stove. The green peas were boiling merrily,
the potatoes were almost baked, and it was time to
fry the bacon and eggs. He cooked his own dinner
with as hearty good-will as he had hoed the garden.
It was all part of the game which he enjoyed with
such boyish zest.
Stepping to the back door, he blew a blast on a
tin horn to summon the Perkins boy. That lazy
urchin sped out of the onion bed as if he had wings,
and Johnny Kent was moved to comment:
“Be careful, Bub, or your family’ll disown you.
You came bowlin’ along to your vittles like you were
actually alive! Right after dinner you wash the
dishes and scour them tins, and if you leave a spot
on ’em no bigger than a flea’s whisker, I’ll nail your
hide to the barn door. Then we’ll hitch up the mare
and jog along to East Pond with our fish-poles.”
“Folks in town think it kind o’ queer you don’t
hire a woman to keep house,” said the Perkins offspring
as he took the wash-basin down from its
hook.
“You can tell ’em with my compliments that
they’re a gabby lot of gossips and ought to have a
stopper put on their jaw-tackle,” returned Johnny
Kent with surprising heat and a perceptible blush.
“I can look after myself without any advice from
the village.”
Young Perkins snickered and thought it wise to
change the subject. When they sat down to table,
the host was in the best of humor as he declaimed
with tremendous gusto:
“Did you ever taste such peas? Raised ’em myself.
Cooked in cream from my own cow. Early
Rose potatoes from my own garden. Eggs from my
own hens. They lay ’em every day.”
“Hens have to lay or bust this time o’ year,”
prosaically replied the youth. “An’ peas is peas.”
“Romance was plumb left out of your system,”
sighed the mariner. “All the years I was wanderin’
over the high seas seem tame and monotonous alongside
this.”
Before the meal was ended there came an interruption.
Johnny Kent dropped knife and fork and
suspiciously sniffed the breeze which drew through
the open windows. “Bub” Perkins likewise showed
uneasy symptoms and cocked his freckled snub nose
to sniff the air. It was a tableau evidently of some
importance. Presently they both arose without a
word and hastened out of doors to scan the peaceful
landscape far and near.
“I smelled wood smoke, sure as guns,” said Johnny
Kent.
“So did I. I bet a cooky it’s another fire,” excitedly
cried young Perkins. “I can’t see anything,
can you?”
“Not yet. The woods have been afire seven times
in the last week, and it ain’t accidental, Bub. The
buildings will begin to go next. My farm has been
spared so far.”
The boy was climbing into an apple-tree, from
which perch he was able to gaze over the hill beyond
the pasture. He could see a hazy cloud of smoke
drifting among the pine growth of a neighboring
farm and in the undergrowth glowed little spurts of
flame like crimson ribbons. The fire had gained
small headway, but unless speedily checked it might
sweep destructively over a large area.
“No fishin’ trip to-day,” sorrowfully muttered
Johnny Kent. “Pick up the shovels and hoes and
some empty grain sacks, Bub, while I put the mare
in the buggy. It’s a case of all hands turnin’ out
again.”
The call of duty had never found the stout-hearted
mariner indifferent, and a few minutes later he was
driving down the country road under forced draught,
the vehicle bounding over rocks and ruts, and the
Perkins boy hanging on with both hands. Already
the alarm had spread, and farmers were leaving their
mowing machines and hay-racks in the fields to
hurry in the direction of the burning woodland.
Wagons loaded with men came rattling out from the
village. Two or three of the recent fires, so mysteriously
frequent, had done much damage, and the
neighborhood was alert to respond.
Experience had taught the volunteer force how
to operate. They dashed into the woodland and
fought the fire at close range. Some wetted sacks
in a near-by brook and beat out the flying embers
and the blazing grass. Others shovelled sand and
earth upon the creeping skirmish-line of the conflagration.
The most agile climbed the trees, which
were just beginning to catch, and chopped off the
flaming, sizzling branches. They toiled like heroes,
regardless of the wilting heat and blinding, choking
smoke.
Johnny Kent was not a man to spare himself, and
he raged in the fore-front of the embattled farmers,
exerting himself prodigiously, shouting orders, taking
command as a matter of habit. The others obeyed
him, being afraid to do anything else, although they
knew more about fighting forest fires than he. The
elderly marine engineer had grown unaccustomed to
such violent endeavor, and he puffed and grunted
hugely and ran rivers of perspiration.
So promptly had the neighbors mustered that the
flames were conquered before they could jump into
the thickest part of the woodland and swirl through
the tops of the pines. Leaving a patrol to search
the undergrowth in search of stray sparks, the
farmers withdrew from the blackened area and gathered
together to listen to the excited story of a young
man armed with a shot-gun.
“This ain’t the first fire that’s been set on my
property,” said he. “My pasture was touched off
in three places last Saturday night, but a heavy
shower of rain come along and put it out. Next
mornin’, just before day, my corn-crib was burnt
to the ground. Since then I’ve been lookin’ around
in the woods whenever I could spare the time——”
“It’s spite work or there’s a lunatic firebug roamin’
the country,” put in the first selectman of the
village.
“The spite ain’t aimed at me in particular,” resumed
the young man with the gun. “Mark Wilson’s
wood lot has been set, and the Widow Morgan’s
back field, and nobody knows where it will happen
next. As I was about to say, when I fust seen the
smoke this afternoon I was on the other side of the
young growth, and I put for it as hard as I could.
And I saw a man sneakin’ away from the fire. I threw
up my gun to give him a dose of buckshot, but he
dodged among the trees and was over the hill and
down in the hollow before you could say Jack Robinson.
I ain’t very speedy since I was throwed out
of the dingle-cart and broke my leg, and the strange
man got away from me.”
“He’s the crittur that’s been settin’ all the fires,”
exclaimed the first selectman. “What in thunder
did he look like, Harry? Give me a description, and
I’ll call a special meeting of the board to-night, and
we’ll offer a reward, mebbe as much as twenty dollars.”
“I can’t say exactly. He was six feet tall, or five,
anyhow, and light-complected, though he might have
been dark, and he had on brown clothes, but I ain’t
quite sure about the color. Anyhow, he’s the man
we’ve got to ketch before we can sleep easy in our
beds.”
Johnny Kent was too weary to take much interest
in a man-hunt, even with the magnificent largeness
of twenty dollars in prospect. Summoning the Perkins
boy, who was heaving rocks at a small turtle on
the bank of the brook, he clambered heavily into the
buggy and turned the mare toward the road. The
afternoon had been spoiled and the worthy mariner
was in a disgruntled mood. A serpent had entered
his Eden. Likely enough the scoundrel who was
starting conflagrations all over the landscape would
soon give his attention to the beloved farm with
the white cottage and the very neat and tidy vegetable
garden.
The owner thereof ambled to the porch with the
gait of one utterly exhausted and dumped himself
into the nearest chair. His face was well blackened
with smoke and soot. His raiment had been torn to
rags by the thickets through which he had so gallantly
plunged. He looked like an uncommonly large scarecrow
in the last stages of disrepair. Moreover, his
eyes were reddened and smarted acutely, he had a
stitch in the side, and his stomach ached.
While he reposed in this state of ruin, there came
briskly walking through his front gate a ruddy, well-knit
figure of a man, young in years, whose suit of
blue serge became him jauntily. Halting to survey
the trimly ordered flower-beds and vine-covered portico,
he ceased whistling a snatch of a sea chantey
and nodded approvingly. Following the path to the
side of the cottage, he beheld the disreputable person
seated in a state of collapse upon the porch. Instead
of expressing courteous sympathy, the visitor put his
hands on his hips and laughed uproariously.
Stung by this rude levity, Johnny Kent heaved
himself to his feet and hurled the chair at the head
of the heartless young man, who dodged it nimbly,
ducked the swing of a fist big enough to land him
in the middle of next week, if not farther, and shoved
the engineer into the canvas hammock where he
floundered helplessly and sputtered:
“Howdy, Cap’n Mike! It’s a low-down Irish
trick to laugh at a man that’s all wore out and tore
up the way I am.”
Captain Michael O’Shea strove to check his unseemly
mirth and thumped his old comrade affectionately
as he explained:
“So this is the happy, simple life that ye cracked
on about for years. You look it, Johnny. Was it
an explosion that wrecked you or have ye been
cleaning boilers? And is every day like this on the
dear old homestead?”
“Not by a darn sight. I had to take a turn of
extra duty. I’m the happiest man in the world,
Cap’n Mike. And I’m tickled to death to clap eyes
on you. Wait till I wash up and change my clothes.”
“Sure I’ll wait, Johnny. ’Tis a visit I have come
to pay. You are sensitive about the terrible condition
I find ye in, so I will say no more. But if I was
surveyin’ you for Lloyds, I would mark you down
as a total loss. And how are the pigs and chickens?”
The portly farmer brightened instantly and
wheeled in the door to exclaim:
“You just ought to see ’em! Now how did I get
along at sea all those years without ’em? Can you
tell me that?”
“’Twas the lack of them that made ye so thin and
melancholy,” said O’Shea with a grin. “Clean yourself
up and fill the old pipe with the wicked brand of
cut plug that ye misname tobacco, and we will sit
down and talk it over.”
“Aye, aye, Cap’n Mike. And there’s some bottles
of beer in the ice-box in the wood-shed. It’s just
abaft the galley. Help yourself.”
The shipmaster enjoyed exploring the cottage
while his host repaired damages and presently reappeared
in a white-duck uniform, which he had
worn as chief engineer of the English steamer Tarlington.
“There now, you look more like a man and less
like a fat coal-heaver that has blown all his wages
for rum,” said Captain O’Shea. “And will ye
rummage in the lockers for a bite to eat? The train
that fetched me had difficulty in finding this cute
little town of yours. I mistrust ’twas not on the
chart at all, and we wandered for hours and hours
looking for it and stopping to take soundings at ten
million way-stations. Where is the cook?”
“I’m the whole crew,” replied Johnny Kent as he
convoyed his guest into the kitchen. “You see,
Cap’n Mike, I found it wouldn’t do to have a woman
workin’ for me. All the old maids and widows in the
township seemed anxious to get the berth. But a
solid man like me, with money in the bank, has to
be careful. Confound it, they pestered me! I don’t
want to talk about it.”
Until sunset the comrades yarned and laughed,
sprawling in the shade of an apple-tree or rambling
arm-in-arm over the farm. Then the mariner had his
chores to do, which consisted mostly in bullying the
Perkins boy, while O’Shea chuckled to think of the
tempestuous scenes in which he had beheld Johnny
Kent play a dominant part. The shipmaster had
a purpose up his sleeve, but he had artfully delayed
disclosing it until he could discover how firmly the
engineer was anchored to his pastoral existence.
After supper, which O’Shea helped prepare with
the handiness of a sailor, they walked slowly to and
fro in the garden, falling into step by force of habit,
for thus they had passed many an hour on bridge
and deck beneath the stars. The tranquillity of the
place, the sense of comfort and repose, soothed the
restless temper of O’Shea and turned his mind to
thoughts of a home and fireside of his own. But he
was well aware that this mood would pass.
“’Tis sad I am that I cannot tarry long with you
and your intelligent pigs and hens, Johnny,” said
he, “but I have a bit of business in hand.”
“What is it? Does it look good to you, Cap’n
Mike?” demanded the other. “We’ve been so busy
livin’ our fights and frolics all over again that I
haven’t had a chance to hurl questions at you.
Why don’t you stay ashore and take it easy for a
while? You’ve got money; plenty of it. Blow it
like a gentleman.”
“And what would be the fun of that? I have a
charter in mind. Would ye like to hear of it?”
The contented farmer cocked his head alertly and
stood in his tracks. The light in his eye was not
inspired by his neat rows of beets, carrots, and cabbages.
O’Shea perceived that he was curious, and
hastened to add, in the most winning accents:
“’Tis the kind of a game you used to like, Johnny.
I have looked over the steamer, and she would please
you. Politics are stewin’ in the Persian Gulf and
intrigues are as thick as huckleberries. The British
and the Russians have locked horns again, do ye
mind, and the poor deluded Persians will be prodded
into a revolution, and divil a bit of good it will do
them. When the smoke clears the two benevolent
Powers will try to beat each other to the plunder.
Just now they are manœuvrin’ for position.”
“Pshaw! Cap’n Mike, haven’t you recovered from
them delusions about the Persian Gulf?” growled the
engineer.
“’Tis no dream, Johnny. I have met a man in
New York. He came from Europe to find me.
The proposition is copper-riveted. I take the
steamer and load her with arms and munitions in
a Mediterranean port and deliver them to certain
parties somewheres the other side of Aden. The
British gun-boats are patrollin’ the Gulf to put a
crimp in this industry, so there will be a run for
me money.”
Johnny Kent was silent while he meditated and
listened to the whisper of temptation. Then a pig
grunted in its straw litter, a chicken chirped drowsily
on its perch, and the breeze rustled among the luxuriant
pole-beans and tomatoes. And O’Shea had
come to coax him away from this enchanted place.
He would hear what the blarneying rascal had to say
and convince him of his folly. The shipmaster
liked not the stolid silence of his companion. He
knew it of old for a stubbornness that nothing could
budge. However, he went on with the argument:
“I need an engineer, Johnny. And will ye not
take one more fling with me? You are an old rover,
and this messing about a farm will not content you
for long. ’Tis no place for a bold man that knows
his trade. Wait a bit and come back here when ye
have seen the green seas tumbling over the bows once
more and felt the swing of a good ship under you,
and heard the trade-winds singing in your ears, and
watched the strange faces in ports that are new
to ye.”
“I’ve heard you talk before, Cap’n Mike, and
your tongue never gets hung on a dead-centre,”
was the deliberate reply. “You’ll have to dish up
something more attractive than the blisterin’ Persian
Gulf to drag me from my moorings. Do I act
restless?”
“About as much so as that old barn yonder,” admitted
the other.
“See here, Cap’n Mike, the farm next to mine
can be bought cheap. It cuts a hundred tons of hay
and pastures forty head of stock. I meant to write
you about it soon. Why don’t you buy it and settle
down alongside of me?”
“You are the hopeless old barnacle,” laughed
O’Shea. “’Tis plain that I waste me words. If
my seductive persuasions have missed fire entirely
I must bid ye farewell in the morning and lay a
course back to New York.”
“I wish I could hold you longer,” sighed Johnny
Kent. “The Grange picnic comes right after hayin’,
and there’s other excitements to keep you busy.”
“And this is the talk I hear from a man that used
to enjoy risking his neck between the divil and the
deep sea. Maybe ye can offer me the mad intoxication
of a husking-bee.”
“They’re out of season just now,” seriously returned
the agriculturist.
“Well, we will not quarrel, Johnny. I have taken
notice that it made you fretty to ask why ye were
so mussed up and dirty when I strolled in this afternoon.
Have you cooled off by now and do you mind
explaining yourself? You were an awful sight and
I was near moved to tears.”
“You laughed at me like a darned hyena,” grumbled
Johnny. “It wa’n’t friendly, Cap’n Mike. I’d
been fightin’ a fire till I was wrecked fore and aft.
And for all I know we may have to turn out again
to-night and fight another one.”
“Then I will stand watch and watch with you
and keep lookout. And why have ye turned
prophet? Can you predict them, same as you read
the weather signs?”
“Pretty near,” dolefully answered Johnny Kent.
“Some miserable scoundrel has been settin’ the woods
afire to burn us all out. He was sighted to-day, but
the lunk-head that caught him in the act wasn’t
quick enough to shoot him. Settin’ fires in a dry
season like this is as bad as murder.”
O’Shea had found something to interest him.
There might be a spice of adventure in this drowsy
region. And his friend seemed so genuinely worried
that he was eager to help him. With a thrill of
gratitude he recalled a certain night off a tropic
coast when Johnny Kent had led the gang that descended
into a blazing hold and saved a ship from
being blown to atoms.
“Maybe my business in New York can wait a
day or so longer,” said he. “’Tis unmannerly of
me to leave you accumulating more white hairs in
that frosty old thatch of yours.”
“You’d sooner hunt trouble than a square meal,”
gratefully exclaimed Johnny. “I ain’t so spry on
my feet as I was, and my wind is short, or I’d go
after this firebug and scupper him by myself. I
haven’t felt real worried over it till to-day, but he’s
worked nearer and nearer my place, and I’m blamed
if I can set up all night watchin’ for him.”
“’Tis a tired man I know you are to-night, so I
will tuck ye in, and then I will wander a bit and
keep an eye lifted. It would please me to run afoul
of this unpleasant gentleman with the bonfire habit.”
“The fires have been coming in couples, Cap’n
Mike. If there’s one in the daytime, it’s a good
bet that another one will break loose the next
night.”
The engineer yawned and confessed with an air of
apology: “I’m tuckered and no mistake. Suppose
I turn in now and you rouse me out at eight bells
of the first watch.”
“Right enough. Where’s your old pair of night-glasses;
and have ye a gun? If I find the disturber
I may want to bend it over his head. I would sooner
catch him than kill him.”
“It ain’t a mite hospitable to treat you this way,
Cap’n Mike.”
“Pooh, man. Ye do me a favor. ’Twould reconcile
me to buying the next farm if there was a chance
of a ruction now and then.”
An hour later Captain Michael O’Shea was climbing
the long, easy slope of the barn roof. One end of
it supported a water-tank built upon a platform of
stout timbers. Here the enterprising lookout found
room to sit and scrutinize the surrounding woods
and fields. The sky was starlit but the darkness
had a duskier, more impenetrable quality than on a
clear night at sea. O’Shea’s keen vision, accustomed
to sweep large and lonely horizons, was rather baffled,
but the powerful glasses enabled him to distinguish
the vague outlines of the woodland and meadow
and pasture boundaries.
In a blithe humor he smiled at the odd situation
in which he found himself. Good old Johnny Kent
had actually achieved a farm, and here was his commander
perched on top of the barn like a weather-cock,
and enjoying it, forsooth. His nimble wits
had framed the most effective strategy possible. It
would be futile to go blundering through the woods
on a blind trail. From his elevated station he could
see the first spark of fire to glow in any direction.
The incendiary would linger to make sure that the
fire had fairly caught, and O’Shea hoped to catch
him unawares and overpower him.
The silent hours wore on and drew near to midnight
when he had promised to arouse Johnny Kent.
Nothing suspicious had been descried. A whippoorwill
sounded its call with such breathless, unflagging
persistence that the sentinel amused himself counting
the sweet, monotonous notes and concluded that
a vast deal of energy was going to waste.
“That bird is over-engined for its tonnage,” he
reflected. “Well, I have stood me watch in worse
places than this. ’Tis a shame to turn poor old
Johnny out of his bunk. I will stay up here awhile
and listen to the long-winded bird and enjoy the
pleasure of me own company.”
His back against the water-tank, he could not
walk to ward off the drowsiness that was borne on
the wings of the soft night wind all laden with the
smells of trees and earth and hay-fields. His vigilance
relaxed and his thoughts drifted away to other
climes and places.
He came out of his revery with a sudden start,
convinced that he had been caught napping, for his
eyes had failed to detect anything moving in the
direction of the barn. But he could hear some one
groping about close to the side of the building. A
stick snapped, the bushes rustled, and there were
other sounds very small yet significant. Captain
Michael O’Shea gingerly forsook the little platform
and began to slide down the roof, fairly digging his
fingers and toes into the shingles with the tenacity
of a cat.
The overhanging eaves made it difficult to observe
what was going on below. In order to peep
over the edge of the roof, the shipmaster was compelled
to sprawl upon his stomach with his heels
higher than his head and with no purchase by which
to maintain his grip. It was a wide-angled roof or
he would have tobogganed off into space before his
laborious descent carried him as far as the eaves.
However, in his trade a man who could not hang
on by his eyelids was a lubber of a sailor, and the
bold O’Shea wriggled into position an inch at a time.
The mysterious noises might have been made by
Johnny Kent prowling in search of him, but O’Shea
was afraid to call out lest he might frighten away
the object of his vigil. His trousers catching on a
nail and holding him fast for a moment, he ceased
his precarious exertions long enough to listen. This
time his ear caught the crackle of crumpling paper
and a succession of sharper noises as if some one
were breaking dry wood over his knee. He smelt
the unmistakable odor of kerosene. Almost directly
beneath him, and not more than a dozen feet distant,
an attempt was well under way to set fire to Johnny
Kent’s barn.
With more speed and less caution O’Shea managed
to poke his head over the edge of the roof,
intending to get his bearings before launching the
attack. He found himself directly above a shadowy
figure which flitted to the wood-pile and back
again with quick, furtive movements. Captain
O’Shea had never found himself in a more embarrassing
situation. He disliked the idea of letting
go and diving head first, which was the quickest
method of coming to close quarters. And even if
he should try to turn about and launch himself
right end to, he was likely to hit the earth with the
deuce and all of a thump and perhaps break his leg
on a stick of cord-wood. The ladder by which he
had climbed to the roof was on the other side of
the building and he had no time to scramble in
search of it.
While he hesitated the man beneath him scratched
a match. Startled and flurried at sight of this imminent
danger, O’Shea let his grip loosen for an instant
and the law of gravity solved the problem for
him. With a blood-curdling yell he slid over the
brink, his fingers clawing wildly at the shingles and
the wooden gutter. Head downward he plunged
and by rights should have broken his neck. His
own theory to explain his survival was that an Irishman
always alights on his feet. The fact was that
the incendiary stranger happened to be in a stooping
posture and O’Shea’s head smote him squarely
between the shoulders.
Both men rolled over and over like shot rabbits.
There followed an interval during which the one
took no thought of hostilities, and the other had no
interest in flight. O’Shea sat up at length, grunted
once or twice, and rubbed his head in a dazed manner.
The pile of kindling had been scattered, but a
fragment of newspaper was burning and he brought
his heel down on it. His quarry now began to realize
that his back was not broken and he showed signs
of life. The pair sat glaring at each other, speechless,
endeavoring to regain the wind that had been
knocked out of them.
As tough as sole-leather was Captain O’Shea, and
not to be put out of commission by so trifling a mishap
as this. His head was spinning like a top and
he felt sick and weak, but he had a job on hand and
he meant to finish it. The revolver was missing
from his pocket. It had been dislodged by his
tumble and it was useless to grope for it in the darkness.
By now the other man had found his feet and
was moving unsteadily toward the end of the barn.
O’Shea made for him and they clinched in a clump
of burdocks.
Neither was in the best of condition to make a
Homeric combat of it. To O’Shea’s dismay he discovered
that he had caught a Tartar as collision-proof
as himself. He tried to grip the fellow by the
throat and to throw him with a heave and a twist, but
a pair of arms as muscular as his own flailed him in
the face and hammered his ribs. Then the brawny
young shipmaster let fly with his fists and broke
his knuckles against a jaw which seemed to be made
of oak.
“If the both of us was ship-shape we would make
a grand fight of it,” panted O’Shea with the shadow
of a grin. “’Tis no time for etiquette and I will
stretch him before he does the same for me.”
“Wait till I set my teeth in you,” growled his
adversary, finding speech for the first time. “I’ll
tear your windpipe out,” and he followed the horrid
threat with a string of oaths that chilled O’Shea’s
blood, although he had heard profanity over all the
seven seas. The accents were so hoarse and savage
as to be even more alarming than the words. The
shipmaster ceased to regard the fight in the light of
a diversion. He was convinced that he had a madman
to deal with. Keeping clear, he turned and
made for the wood-pile, a few yards distant. Groping
for a moment, he was fortunate enough to catch
up a four-foot length of hickory sapling, as handy a
bludgeon as he could desire.
As if at bay, the other man made no effort to escape
during this respite, but lunged after O’Shea, who
wheeled in the nick of time and found room to swing
his hickory club. It rose and fell only once. The
madman toppled over and collapsed among the burdocks.
“He will stay there for a while,” said the weary
O’Shea. “I caught him fair over the ear, and ’tis
a safe bet that I put a dent in him.”
Thereupon he turned his lagging footsteps in the
direction of the cottage. A lantern came bobbing
out of the wood-shed door, and its light revealed the
large presence of Johnny Kent simply clad in a flowing
night-shirt and a pair of slippers. At discerning
O’Shea advancing through the gloom, he shouted:
“Why didn’t you wake me up at eight bells? I
just come to and turned out to look for you, Cap’n
Mike. All quiet, I suppose?”
“Yes. I made it quiet, you sleepy old terrapin,”
returned O’Shea with a laugh before they had come
together. “Didn’t you hear me yell when I fell off
the barn roof?”
“Nary a yell. I do sleep sounder than when I
was at sea,” and Johnny Kent waddled nearer and
held the lantern higher. “Gracious saints, what
have you been doin’ to yourself? Your nose is all
bloodied up and one eye is bunged. What do you
mean by falling off my barn roof? You must have
tapped that barrel of hard cider in the cellar.”
“I tapped a harder customer than that, Johnny.
It was a gorgeous shindy while it lasted, but I had
to wind it up. I caught your firebug and I laid
him out in the barn-yard. Ye can hold a wake over
him or send for the police.”
The engineer swung his lantern in excited circles
as he pranced toward the barn, unmindful of the
chilly breeze that played about his bare shanks.
“You’re not jokin’, are you, Cap’n Mike? The
situation is too blamed serious for that. You landed
him, honest? You’re the man to turn the trick.
Where did you ketch him?”
“I got the drop on him, as ye might say, and it
was a divil of a drop. My neck is an inch shorter
than it was, but me collision bulkhead held fast.
He is a broth of a boy, and he will be hard to hold
when he comes out of the trance I put him in.”
“And I missed the fun,” mourned Johnny. “I’m
surely getting old, Cap’n Mike. But I guess we can
handle him without sending for the village constable
to-night.”
“I have seen you tame some pretty tough tarriers.
This is a bad one and no mistake. Fetch the lantern
closer and we will look him over.”
They ploughed through the burdocks, the prickly
burrs causing Johnny Kent to stride high and wide.
The stranger lay as he had fallen. The light revealed
him as a powerfully built man of middle age
with reddish hair and a stubbled growth of beard.
The dilapidated shirt and trousers were stained with
earth and grass, and held together by a leather belt.
His captors were about to scrutinize him more closely
when he opened his eyes, groaned, and raised himself
upon his elbow with an unexpected display of
vitality. Bidding Johnny Kent stand by with the
lantern, O’Shea caught up the hickory club and
flourished it as a hint that unconditional surrender
was advisable.
The prisoner blinked stupidly at the lantern and
made no effort to rise. His aspect was not in the
least ferocious. O’Shea could scarcely believe that
this was the madman who had threatened to sink
his teeth in him and discommode his windpipe.
Rough-featured he was and unkempt beyond words,
but he conveyed a most incongruous impression of
kindly and harmless simplicity, and O’Shea was the
more amazed to hear him mutter in his hoarse, curiously
thickened accents:
“Can you spare a chew of tobacco, shipmate?”
“Well, I’ll be jiggered,” exclaimed Johnny Kent,
absently feeling for his trousers’ pockets which were
not there. “You certainly did tame him a whole
lot, Cap’n Mike.”
“’Tis a riddle I cannot fathom at all,” was the
reply.
Indignation got the upper hand of the engineer’s
generous impulse and he explosively demanded of
the stranger:
“What do you mean by tryin’ to set fire to my
barn, you addle-headed, misbegotten, murderous son
of a sculpin? I wish Cap’n Mike had knocked the
block clean off you.”
The queer visitor showed no resentment, but
smiled in an amiable sort of fashion and rubbed a
large, red welt just above his right ear. Never a
word did he say, although the twain plied him with
questions. His demeanor was as friendly as if they
had done him some signal service.
“If you can’t talk, maybe ye can walk,” gustily
shouted O’Shea. “We will clap ye under hatches
for to-night and investigate by daylight. We have
caught an odd fish this time, Johnny.”
“Prod him into the wood-shed and lock him up,”
grumbled the other. “He’s plumb twistified in his
mental works, and I can’t make head or tail of
him.”
At a beckoning gesture the prisoner meekly tried to
get on his feet, but he had been shorn of his strength
and he fell twice before O’Shea and Johnny Kent
grasped him by the arms and steered him in the
path that led to the cottage. He stumbled along
like a drunken man and had to be half-dragged over
the low step at the wood-shed door. Calling himself
a soft-hearted old fool, the engineer bustled into the
house and dragged forth a spare mattress. O’Shea
obtained a lamp in the kitchen, also cold water and
a towel to bathe the hurt that his hickory weapon
had inflicted.
The red-haired man sat forlornly upon the mattress,
leaning against the coal-bin, his hands clasped
over his knees. He had the dumb, wistful look of a
beaten dog, and his eyes, remarkably blue of color,
followed Captain O’Shea with no ill-will, but like one
who recognized his master. It was clear enough
that he was to be dealt with as a man with a disordered
mind, and it was unmanly to hold him accountable
for his arson and violence. Attacked unawares
in the darkness, there had been provocation
for his bestial outbreak, and it was to be concluded
that his usual mood was harmless, excepting a fatal
fondness for playing with fire.
“I have a strong notion that he is a seafarin’ man,”
said O’Shea, as he gave the captive a stiff drink of
whiskey from the bottle kept in the hall cupboard.
“Maybe this will buck him up and set his tongue
going. That’s a sailor’s belt he has on, Johnny.
And he has the look of it.”
The engineer had put his spectacles on his nose and
was examining the litter of small objects he had
fished out of the man’s pockets. One of them was
like a leather thong thickened in the middle, and
he cried excitedly:
“You’re right, Cap’n Mike. Here’s a sailor’s
palm—a sea thimble, and the cuss has mended his
clothes with it. See the patch on his shirt, and he
has stitched the holes in his shoes with bits of tarred
twine.”
“He called me shipmate when he asked for a
chew, but many a landlubber uses the word and I
did not lay much store by it.”
“It’s only twenty miles to the Maine coast,” said
Johnny Kent, “and he may have wandered inland
from one of the ports.”
“I have a hunch that he didn’t come out of a
coasting schooner. The beggar has sailed deep water
in his time. I wonder if he is hungry. Better
introduce him to some grub. He is rounding to, but
he has about as much conversation in him as an
oyster.”
The engineer rummaged in the kitchen and brought
out a plate of biscuits, cold bacon, potatoes, and
pickles, which the red-haired man ate with an avidity
that betokened starvation. The sight moved
Johnny Kent almost to tears. The last spark of
his animosity was quenched. There was no more
awful fate than to be separated from three square
meals per day.
“We’ll swab the dirt off him and shuck those
ragged, rotten clothes before we batten him down for
the night,” said Johnny. “I can’t leave a sailor in
this fix, even if he is flighty in the main-top and has
tried to smoke out the whole darn neighborhood.”
While he departed in search of a shift of raiment,
Captain O’Shea removed the man’s shirt. At the
first tug it tore and came away in his hands. The
prisoner had remained sitting in the same posture, but
now he moved and lazily stretched his length upon
the mattress, lying on his stomach, his face pillowed
against his arm. His hunger satisfied, the desire of
sleep had overtaken him, and his heavy breathing
told O’Shea that the extraordinary guest had carried
his riddle to dreamland.
Johnny Kent had taken the lamp into the house,
and the lantern which had been left standing on the
floor cast a long, dusky shadow athwart the recumbent
figure. The shipmaster stood looking down
at the massive shoulders and knotted, hairy arms of
the stranger when his attention was fixed by something
which caused him to stare as though startled
and fascinated and perplexed. The man’s broad
back bore some kind of a design, an uncouth, sprawling
pattern such as no artist in tattooing could ever
have traced to please a sailor’s fancy.
It was a huge disfigurement composed of bold lines
and angles which stood out in black projection
against the white skin. Even in the dim light, Captain
O’Shea could discern that these rude markings
had been done with a purpose, that they composed
themselves into a symbol of some sort. They looked
as if they had been laid on with a brush, in broad,
sweeping strokes which ran the width of the back,
and all the way down to the waist. The man could
not have made them himself. They were mysterious,
sinister.
O’Shea was neither timid nor apt to be caught off
his guard, but his pulse fluttered and his mouth felt
dry. He was in the presence of something wholly
beyond his ken, baffling his experience. This red-haired
derelict, whose wits had forsaken him, brought
a message hostile, alien, and remote. Presently
O’Shea bethought himself of the lantern and made
for it with nervous haste. Holding it close to the
back of the sleeping man, he stared with horrified
attention and pitying wrath that a human being
should have been so maltreated.
The great symbol or design had been slashed in the
flesh with strokes of a sword or knife. The edges of
the scars stood out in rough ridges. Into the wounds
had been rubbed India-ink or some like substance
which the process of healing held indelibly fixed.
The pattern thus made permanent and conspicuous
was that of a character of the Chinese or Japanese
language.
Johnny Kent came out of the kitchen and beckoned
him. The engineer stood open-mouthed and
gazed down at the tremendous ideograph that had
been so brutally hacked in human flesh. O’Shea
had nothing to say. What was there to say? The
thing was there. It spoke for itself. What it meant
was an enigma which neither man could in the
smallest degree attempt to unravel. When Johnny
Kent spoke it was only to voice the obvious fact or
two that required no explanation.
“He was chopped and branded proper, wasn’t he,
Cap’n Mike? And it was done for some devilish
purpose. I’ve knocked about most of the ports in
the Orient, but I never heard of anything like
this.”
“They made a document of him, Johnny. ’Tis
Chinese workmanship, I’m thinking. How could a
man live through a thing like that? For the love
of heaven, look at those scars! They are as wide
as me thumb, and some of them are better than a
foot long. And they stand out so black and wicked
that it gives me the creeps.”
“It means something, Cap’n Mike. And it’s up
to us to find the answer. One of them Chinese characters
may tell a whole lot. Their heathen fashion
of slingin’ a pen is more like drawin’ pictures. A
few lines and a couple of wriggles all bunched up
together and it tells the story.”
“And what is this story, Johnny? Answer me
that.”
“You can search me. It’s almighty queer business
to happen on my peaceful farm in the State o’
Maine.”
“Let the poor beggar rest here till morning and
then we will consider him some more. I guess
we don’t want to turn him over to the constable,
Johnny.”
“Not till we try our hand at translatin’ him. I
wish I had a Chinese dictionary. Say, Cap’n Mike,
you’re as welcome as the flowers in spring, but as
soon as you set foot on my farm things begin to happen.
Trouble is a step-brother of yours. It’s like
harborin’ a stormy petrel.”
“’Tis not fair to blackguard me,” laughed O’Shea.
“You and your neighbors can sleep easy in your
beds for I have caught the bogie-man.”
“I wish I knew what it is you’ve caught,” sighed
the engineer.
O’Shea bent over the sleeping man in order to
raise his head and slip underneath it a rolled blanket
to serve as a pillow. His fingers chanced to detect
on the top of the skull a curious depression or groove
over which the red hair was rumpled in a sort of
cow-lick. Examination convinced him that this was
the result of some violent blow which had fairly
dented the bony structure and pressed it down upon
the brain.
“That is where he got it,” said O’Shea. “And
’tis what made a lunatic of him.”
“It looks like they tried to kill him with an axe
but he was too tough for ’em, Cap’n Mike. No
wonder that crack you gave him over the ear didn’t
bother him much.”
“And whoever it was that put their mark on his
back was the same party who caved in his lid or
I’m a liar,” was the conclusion of Michael O’Shea.
The only inmate of the cottage who slept soundly
was the vagabond in the wood-shed. His guardians
stood watch and watch as a matter of habit, but
the early morning found them both astir and drinking
mugs of coffee very hot and strong. Their guest
had not moved from his outstretched position on the
mattress. He slumbered like a man drugged or utterly
exhausted. O’Shea had spread a blanket over
his naked back and shoulders partly for warmth,
but another motive also prompted him. He wished
to hide the cruel disfigurement. It seemed unfeeling
to expose it.
Now by daylight he moved on tiptoe to the mattress
and twitched the blanket aside. O’Shea had
lived among hard men and fought his way through
battering circumstances in which physical brutality
still survived to uphold the rude old traditions of the
sea. But this sight made him wince and shiver, and
he did not like to look at it. Covering it with the
blanket he fell to wondering, with an intensity of
interest that gripped him more and more strongly,
what tragedy was concealed behind the curtain of
this luckless man’s past.
Johnny Kent had agreed that he must be harbored
in the cottage for the present. Their surmise
that he was a seafarer made it seem a duty to befriend
him by all means in their power. To spread
the tidings in the village that the pyromaniac had
been caught would arouse a storm of anger and resentment.
Amid much clamor and disorder he
would be handcuffed and tied with ropes and triumphantly
lugged to the county jail. The farmers
were in no mood to condone his misdeeds on the
score of mental irresponsibility. On the other hand,
kindly treatment and association with those accustomed
to follow the sea might awaken his dormant
intelligence and prompt him to reveal something of
his shrouded history.
“It’s an awkward proposition,” sighed Johnny
Kent, “but we’ll have to work it out somehow. Of
course I’m sorry for the poor lunatic that has been
man-handled so abominably, and so long as we don’t
give him matches to play with I guess he’s safe to
have around. But how can I keep him hid from
my neighbors? They’re as gossipy and curious as a
hogshead of cats.”
“I mean to find out who branded him and why,”
was the vehement assertion of Captain O’Shea.
Shortly after this the stalwart waif in the wood-shed
awakened and his captors were pleased to note
that he was still tractable. Indeed, he greeted them
with his confiding, good-natured grin and sat pulling
on his shoes. To their words of greeting, however,
he made no reply. Apparently the plaintive request
for a chew of tobacco had been the end of
his conversation.
“He used up all the language in his system,”
commented O’Shea. “Maybe he will not burst into
speech again unless I hit him another crack over
the ear.”
Johnny Kent filled a tub with water and indicated
the clean clothes which he had left on the chair.
The derelict nodded gratefully and the others withdrew.
“It wouldn’t do to trust him with a razor, Cap’n
Mike,” said the engineer.
“Pooh! Fetch me the tackle and I will shave
him meself. It will make him look saner anyhow
and I want to see what he is like.”
The guest seemed delighted with this thoughtful
attention and submitted to a dose of lather with all
the good grace in the world. Bathed, shaved, clad in
one of Johnny Kent’s white suits, he was astonishingly
transformed. A strapping big man he was,
and he held himself with the easy poise of one whose
muscles had been trained by hard work on rolling
decks. Strolling into the kitchen, he passed through
it and entered the other rooms, his guardians following
to see what he might do.
At sight of the scrubbed floors, the polished brasswork,
the barometer on the wall, and the simple
furnishings so like the cabin of a ship, his blue eyes
showed a flicker of interest and he paused and absently
shoved an inkstand back from the shelf of a
desk lest it slide off. The trick was so significant
of his calling that O’Shea needed no more proof. A
tin box filled with matches caught his glance and he
instantly made for them. His demeanor was furtive
and cunning. He had become a different man in a
twinkling.
Johnny Kent jumped for him and O’Shea was at
his elbow ready for a tussle. But he permitted the
matches to be taken from him without resistance, and
forgot all about them in fingering the spliced hammock
ropes on the porch. A gesture from O’Shea and
he returned to the kitchen and took the chair assigned
him for breakfast. The prudent engineer kept an
eye on the knife and fork which the stranger used
with the manners rather of the cabin than the forecastle.
O’Shea studied the rugged, honest features
of this red-headed mystery and earnestly expounded
various theories that wandered into blind alleys
and led nowhere at all. The only conjecture which
seemed to hang together was that, in some way or
another, the man’s propensity for setting fires harked
back to the time and scene of the terrible blow over
the head which had benumbed his memory and
jarred his wits. Before this disaster overtook him
he must have been a fellow ready and courageous,
able to hold his own in the rough-and-tumble world.
“What shall we call him? It’ll be handy to
give him some kind of a name,” suggested Johnny
Kent.
“He reminds me of Big Bill Maguire, that was
mate of the Sea Bird bark, and fell through a hatch
and broke his neck when he came aboard drunk at
Valparaiso. He was a rare seaman when sober.”
“Let’s call him Bill Maguire, then, Cap’n Mike.
He likes us and I guess he intends to sign on with
us and hang around.”
“Why don’t you try setting him to work, Johnny?
He would make a jewel of a hired man.”
“Yes. On a fire-proof farm that was insured for
all the underwriters would stand for,” dubiously returned
the engineer. “I can’t watch him every
minute.”
Captain Michael O’Shea banged the table with
his fist and decisively exclaimed:
“’Tis in my mind to visit you a day or two longer,
Johnny. Curiosity is fair consuming me. I can
see the ugly, wicked marks on this poor beggar’s
back whenever I shut me eyes. It haunts me like
a nightmare that is too monstrous to talk about.”
“I’d give a thousand dollars to fathom it,” roared
Johnny Kent. “And Bill Maguire just sits across
the table and grins like a wooden figger-head.”
“I suppose ye have no Chinamen in your village,”
ventured O’Shea.
“Nary a Chink. I’ll bet the children never saw
one.”
“And where could we find the nearest one, Johnny?
’Tis our business to dig up a cock-eyed lad that will
impart to us the meaning of the message that was
carved into the back of Bill Maguire. Nor will I
know an easy minute till we have the information.”
Johnny pondered a little and then spoke up with
sudden hopefulness:
“Once in a while I’m so sagacious that I surprise
myself. The Chinese ambassador spends his summers
on the coast at Poplar Cove. It’s no more
than an hour from here by train. He’s a fat, sociable
old party, so they tell me. And where could you
find a better man to solve the riddle of Bill Maguire?”
“You score a bull’s-eye,” cried O’Shea. “And he
will have secretaries and such, and we will let them
all have a try at it.”
“But how will you show ’em Bill’s back? Draw
it on paper, or get a photograph made?”
“Nonsense! Bill will take his back along with us.
We will produce the original human document.”
The engineer was inclined to object to this, but
the edicts of Captain O’Shea were to be obeyed, and
to argue was to waste words. The Perkins boy was
summoned from the barn and instructed, by means
of thundering intonations, to stand guard over the
farm at peril of his life. He spent his nights at his
own home and had missed the excitement of the
capture of Bill Maguire, wherefore the secret was
safely hid from his inquisitive eyes and ears. He
gazed at the robust, silent stranger with rampant
curiosity, but learned nothing beyond the fact that
his employer proposed to be absent for the day
with his two guests.
The young Perkins drove them to the railroad
station in the two-seated democrat wagon, Johnny
Kent sitting at his side and smothering his questions.
The ticklish business of conveying Bill Maguire
through the village was accomplished without
the slightest mishap. He behaved with flawless dignity
and seemed contented with the society of his
escort. During the brief journey by train to Poplar
Cove he slouched in his seat as if half-asleep
until the railroad swung across a wide belt of salt
marsh and turned in a northerly direction to follow
the coast. There were glimpses of rocky headlands
fringed with surf, of wooded inlets and white beaches,
and now and then a patch of blue ocean and a far-distant
sky-line.
The red-haired man from nowhere was mightily
moved by the smell and sight of the sea. His heavy,
listless manner vanished. His rugged face became
more intelligent, more alert. It reflected tides of
emotion, poignant and profound. It was painful to
watch him as he scowled and chewed his lip or
brushed away tears that came brimming to his eyes.
It was evident that he struggled with memories and
associations that came and fled like tormenting
ghosts before he could lay hold of them. Again, for
a moment, he broke the bonds of his dumbness, and
loudly uttered the words:
“Make for the boat. Don’t mind me. The
swine have done for me.”
To O’Shea and Johnny Kent the words were like
a flash of lightning against the black background
of night. They revealed the man for what he had
been in his prime, in the full stature of heroic self-abnegation,
thinking of others and not of himself
even in the last extremity. They understood this
kind of manhood. It squared with their own creed.
Aglow with sympathy, they plied the derelict with
eager questions, but he only muttered, wearily shook
his head, and turned away to gaze at the sea.
At the Poplar Cove station they hired a carriage
and were driven along the cliff road to the pretentious
summer-place occupied by His Excellency Hao
Su Ting and his silk-robed retinue. To escort a
crazy sailor into the august presence of the distinguished
diplomat, and demand a translation of the
brand upon his naked back was an extraordinary
performance, taking it by and large. However, the
stout old engineer had no notion of hanging back.
He had the fine quality of courage that is not afraid
of ridicule.
As for Captain O’Shea, he was in a wicked temper,
and it would fare ill with the man that laughed at
him. His smouldering indignation at the barbarity
inflicted upon the seaman had been just now kindled
by the words which leaped so vividly out of the
clouded past and were winged with so much significance.
“Bill Maguire” had unflinchingly played
the cards as the fates dealt them and had paid a
price as bitter as death. The game was unfinished,
the account had not been settled. At this moment
O’Shea detested the entire Chinese race and would
have gladly choked the ambassador in a bight of
his own pigtail.
The trio walked slowly across the wide lawn and
drew near to the rambling white house of a colonial
design to which the Chinese dignitary had transferred
his exotic household. It was for O’Shea to
explain the fantastic errand and gain admittance,
wherefore he prepared to dissemble his hostile emotions
and make use of that tact and suavity which
had carried him over many rough places.
Alas for his plan of campaign! It was overturned
in a twinkling. The red-haired sailor followed obediently
to the pillared portico which framed the entrance
of the house. O’Shea rang the bell, and his
quick ear detected the soft shuffle of felt-soled shoes.
The door was swung open and there confronted them
a Chinese servant in the dress of his country. At
sight of the shaven head, the immobile, ivory-hued
countenance, and the flowing garments of white and
blue, the demented sailor became instantly enraged.
Snarling, he leaped forward with clinched fists
and his face was black with hatred. The wary
O’Shea was too quick for him and managed to thrust
him to one side so that his rush collided with the
casing of the door. The frightened servant squealed
and scuttled back into the house. Instead of trying
to pursue him, the red-haired man was taken with a
violent fit of trembling, seemingly compounded of
weakness and terror. Before O’Shea and Johnny
Kent could collect their wits in this extremely awkward
situation, he wheeled about, dashed between
them, and made for the lawn as if the devil were
at his heels.
O’Shea was after him like a shot, the engineer
puffing along in the wake of the chase. The servant’s
outcries had alarmed the household. Out of
the front-door came spilling a surprising number of
sleek attachés, secretaries, domestics, and what not.
Behind them waddled at a gait more leisurely none
other than His Excellency Hao Su Ting in all the
gorgeous amplitude of his mandarin’s garb. In a
chattering group they paused to watch poor Bill
Maguire flee with tremendous strides in the direction
of the roadway, the active figure of Captain
O’Shea steadily gaining on him. Far in the rear
labored the mighty bulk of Johnny Kent.
The fugitive was not in the best of trim for a sustained
effort, and he tired rapidly, swaying from side
to side as he ran. Near the outermost boundary of
the ambassador’s grounds, O’Shea was able to overtake
and trip him. Maguire fell headlong, ploughing
up the turf, and was so dazed and breathless that
O’Shea was kneeling upon him and shoving a revolver
in his face before he could pull himself together.
Then Johnny Kent came up, and between
them they subdued the man’s struggles to renew
his flight.
He made no effort to harm either of them. His
befogged mind seemed to recognize them as his
friends and protectors. The one impelling purpose
was to escape from the Chinese. These latter gentlemen
now came hurrying over the lawn to offer
aid, evidently surmising that a madman had broken
away from his keepers and possibly had sought
the place to harm His Excellency. Poor Maguire
groaned pitifully and renewed his exertions to release
himself, but the weight of two uncommonly
strong men pinioned him to the sod. At a word
from the ambassador several of his retinue hastened
to sit upon the captive’s arms and legs. A dapper
young secretary acted as spokesman and inquired
in precise, cultivated English:
“May I trouble you to inform His Excellency why
you make all this commotion on his premises? It is
an insane person, or perhaps a burglar, that you
have in your custody?”
“It is an American seafarin’ man and he is a
friend of ours,” gravely answered Captain O’Shea,
still keeping a firm grip on the prostrate Maguire.
“He has behaved himself very well till now, but he
is impolite enough to dislike the Chinese.”
“He is not correct in the intellect? Then why
have you brought him here?” asked the secretary.
“To show him to His Excellency,” quoth O’Shea.
“’Tis information we seek, and the man himself is
the document in the case.”
“He turned obstreperous most unexpected and
sudden,” anxiously put in Johnny Kent, “and now
it’s blamed unhandy to show him to you. I’m kind
of stumped. What about it, Cap’n Mike?”
The secretary might have looked puzzled had he
belonged to any other race, but his face remained
polite and inscrutable as he smoothly protested:
“Your explanation is not clear. I advise you to
remove all yourselves from the premises of His Excellency.
He has no interest in you.”
O’Shea was oblivious of the absurd tableau in
which he played the leading rôle. The red-haired
sailor was still stretched upon the grass, and his
brace of stanch friends held him at anchor. He
was quieter and the tempest of passion had passed.
The Chinese servants who had been roosting on the
outlying parts of his frame withdrew from the scene
of war and rejoined their comrades. As soon as
they were beyond the range of his vision, Maguire
subsided and seemed as docile as of yore.
His Excellency Hao Su Ting showed his august
back to the turbulent intruders and paced slowly
toward the house. Several of the party turned to
follow him, but the secretary aforesaid, together
with a few of the staff, tarried in order to be sure
that the trio of invaders left the place. Captain
Michael O’Shea was not to be thwarted by the disadvantageous
situation in which he found himself.
Hustling Maguire to his feet, he tried to drive it into
him with strong words and meaning gestures that he
must be obedient and no harm would come to him.
The revolver was an eloquent argument in itself.
Sensible Johnny Kent turned the sailor about so
that he could see nothing of the Chinese and was
facing the cliffs and the sea. In this position the
engineer held him, while O’Shea, seizing the opportune
moment, fairly ripped the coat off the man
and pulled up his shirt to bare his back. It was
dramatically done and the effect was instantaneous.
Not a word was said in explanation. None was
needed. The great Chinese character that spread
between the man’s shoulder-blades and down to
his waist, showed black and scarred and livid.
The secretary and the other Orientals stood gazing
at it without moving so much as a finger. They
said nothing, but one heard their breath come quick.
A kind of whistling sigh escaped the dapper secretary,
and his eyes glittered like two buttons of jet.
He was striving to maintain a composure which had
been racked to the foundations. His blood was of
a finer strain than that of the underlings who stood
near him, and he held his ground while they began
to edge away in retreat. Presently one of them
broke into a run. The others took to their heels in
a panic route and scampered toward the house, their
baggy breeches fluttering, queues whipping the wind,
felt shoes fairly twinkling. From one of them came
back a shrill, wailing, “Ai oh.”
They raced past His Excellency Hao Su Ting,
who stood aghast at the gross disregard of etiquette
and vainly commanded them to halt. Nor did the
mad pace slacken until the last of them had dived
to cover. O’Shea forgot his business and grinned
with honest enjoyment, but the face of the secretary,
now haggard and parchment-like, recalled him
to the task in hand. This lone Chinese who had
withstood the desire to run away was moving nearer
to examine the branded back of the red-haired
sailor.
“Ye have all the marks of a man that is sick to
the soul with fear,” grimly observed O’Shea, “but
you are too brave to give up to it, and I admire
ye for it. Tell me, have you ever seen a man
scarred like that before?”
The secretary spoke with a visible effort, and his
voice had the rasping edge of intense excitement.
“Yes, I have seen that character, symbol, whatever
you will call it—in my own country. It is
most shocking, amazing, to behold it in this way,
inflicted upon an American.”
“Do you need to look at it any longer? Can ye
remember it? Will I show it to His Excellency?”
demanded O’Shea.
“I cannot forget it,” slowly replied the other.
“No, it is not necessary to show it to the ambassador.
I assure you it is not necessary. I shall inform him
that I have seen it. He will know what it is. I
wish very much that it may not be seen by his illustrious
self.”
The words and manner of the secretary conveyed
the weightiest earnestness. He was in an agony of
dread lest Hao Su Ting should return and view the
spectacle of the branded man. O’Shea pitied his
distress and was shrewd enough to perceive that
nothing would be gained by opposing him. Maguire
was restless, and Johnny Kent had trouble in sticking
fast to him.
“Walk him along toward the railroad station,”
said O’Shea to his comrade. “He will give you no
bother once he makes his offing and goes clear of this
Chinese colony. Here’s the gun, if ye need to persuade
him a bit. Wait for me there, Johnny. This
young man from Cathay will have a talk with me.”
“It looks as if you had sort of started things,
Cap’n Mike. Aye, aye, I’ll take Bill in tow and
run to moorings with him till you throw up signal
rockets.”
With this reply, which betokened excellent discipline,
the engineer grasped the sailor-man by the
arm, and marched him into the road. O’Shea and
the secretary were about to resume their conversation
when the latter’s attention was caught by the
beckoning gesture of the Chinese ambassador, who
seemed impatient.
“His Excellency wishes to ask me why there was
so much unseemly excitement by his servants,” said
the young man. “I would prefer first to talk with
you, but his command must be obeyed. Your name?
Thank you. I shall have the pleasure of acquainting
Captain O’Shea with the ambassador of China
to the United States.”
“’Tis no pleasure for any one concerned, to judge
by the symptoms,” replied the shipmaster.
“I agree with you, my dear sir. But it is something
to have spared His Excellency the sight of the
disfigurement which is written on the back of your
most unfortunate friend.”
“Maybe the ambassador could see it from where
he stood,” suggested O’Shea.
“No. His eyes are not of the best without spectacles.
He is not a young man and his health is
inferior. To shock him by the sight of something
dreadful to see might have unhappy consequences.”
“But what is the answer? Why was every man
of you bowled off his feet?” exclaimed O’Shea.
“’Tis not the way of your people to be afraid of
scars and wounds. Ye deal out some pretty tough
punishments to your criminals.”
“It is advisable that you should pay your respects
to His Excellency,” evasively returned the Chinese.
The ambassador regarded Captain O’Shea with
an unfriendly stare until the secretary, with many
low bows, held rapid converse with the personage
in his own language. The elderly statesman and
diplomat grunted incredulously, shook his head in
vehement contradiction, and O’Shea conjectured
that he was roundly scolding the young man for
bringing him such an impossible yarn. At length
he yielded with a frown of annoyance and briefly
addressed the shipmaster.
“I speak not much English. Come into my house,
please.”
He preceded them into a large library with many
long windows screened by bamboo shades. Passing
through this, he entered a smaller room more convenient
for privacy. The threshold was a boundary
between the Occident and the Orient. The library
looked, for the most part, as though it belonged in
a handsome summer-place of the New England
coast, but this smaller room was as foreign as the
ambassador himself. The air was heavy with the
smell of sandal-wood. The massive table and chairs
were of teak and ebony cunningly carved. The
walls were hung with embroideries of crimson and
gold, on which grotesque dragons writhed in intricate
convolutions. The pieces of porcelain, jade,
and cloisonné were not many, but they had been
fashioned by the artists of dead dynasties and were
almost beyond price. Upon a long panel of silk was
displayed a row of Chinese characters cut from black
velvet and sewn to the fabric. They were merely
the symbols of good fortune commonly to be found
in such an environment as this, a sort of equivalent
of the old-fashioned motto, “God Bless Our Home,”
but to Captain Michael O’Shea they carried an uncomfortable
suggestion of the handiwork done upon
the back of Bill Maguire.
His Excellency Hao Su Ting seated himself beside
the table, deliberately put on his round spectacles
with heavy tortoise-shell rims, and tucked his hands
inside his flowing sleeves. The deferential secretary
stood waiting for him to speak. O’Shea fidgeted
and yearned to break the silence. The air
had turned chill with an east wind that blew strong
and damp from the sea. Nevertheless the ambassador
found it necessary to take a handkerchief
from his sleeve and wipe the little beads of perspiration
from his bald brow. O’Shea made note of it,
and wondered what powerful emotion moved behind
the round spectacles and calm, benignant countenance
of the diplomat.
At length he spoke to the secretary in Chinese
and indicated O’Shea with a slow wave of the hand.
The young man translated with some unreadiness
as though endeavoring to bring the words within
the bounds of courtesy.
“His Excellency says that it is impossible, that
you are mistaken. He is not convinced.”
“He calls me a liar?” and O’Shea’s sense of humor
was stirred. With his easy, boyish laugh he added:
“’Tis your own reputation for veracity that needs
overhaulin’, me lad. Your own two eyes have seen
the thing. I had the proof, but ye would not let
me take the two-legged document by the collar and
fetch him to the house.”
The ambassador turned to the table at his elbow.
Upon it was an ink box and a soft brush used for
writing his own language. From a drawer he withdrew
a sheet of rice-paper. Shoving these toward
O’Shea, he said something and the secretary explained:
“He wishes you to write what it is like, the thing
that I also have seen. Please be good enough to
oblige.”
The brand was etched in O’Shea’s memory. Without
hesitation he picked up the brush and blazoned
the character in broad, firm strokes. For perhaps
a minute His Excellency gazed at it. Then he caught
up the sheet of rice-paper and tore it into small
fragments.
“He is now convinced that you and I speak truth,”
the secretary murmured in O’Shea’s ear.
“Well and good. He looks as if it made him unwell.
Now can we get down to business and tackle
the mystery of it? It is Chinese writing. What
does it mean? That is me errand.”
His Excellency Hao Su Ting no longer resembled
a round-faced Buddha seated in reposeful meditation
upon a throne of teak-wood. The words came
from him in a torrential flow, and the harsh, sing-song
intonations were terribly in earnest. It was
a harangue that warned, expostulated, lamented
with all the fervor of an issue that concerned life
and death. It startled O’Shea to behold a man of
his unemotional race, and one so hedged about with
the dignity of rank, in this stormy tide of feeling.
It ceased abruptly. The old man sank into his
chair and closed his eyes. The secretary rang a
gong for a servant and ordered tea. Presently the
ambassador signified that he wished to retire to a
couch, and others of his staff attended him into the
library and thence to an upper floor of the house.
The secretary returned to join O’Shea and began
to explain in his measured, monotonous way:
“I will now inform you as much as it is permitted
to know. It disappoints you, I am aware, that his
Excellency is unable to translate the writing character
which has made so much disturbance. Nor
can I translate it, either into Chinese or English
words. My language is what you call arbitrary,
built up of symbols, not letters. This particular
character has been invented to signify some secret
purpose. It has the root-sign for man, and also the
two curved lines which mean a sending, a message.
The rest of it is hidden from us. His Excellency is
a scholar of the highest grade among the literati of
China. This character, as a whole, he has never
been able to find in the classics or the dictionaries.”
More puzzled than ever, O’Shea broke in to demand:
“But if nobody knows what it means, why does
the sight of it start a full-sized panic?”
“Many men in China have been found dead, and
upon their backs had been hacked with a sword this
strange character. It was thus that the own brother
of His Excellency was discovered, in the court-yard
of his house.”
“I begin to see daylight,” said O’Shea.
“Ah, there is only the blackest darkness,” gravely
replied the secretary. “The branded men have not
been coolies, but officials, merchants, people of station.
No precautions avail. It smites them like
the lightning from the sky. The fear of it walks
everywhere. And now it has crossed the sea like an
evil shadow.”
“That is not quite right,” was the matter-of-fact
comment. “Poor Bill Maguire got it in China and
brought it with him. ’Tis not likely to trouble you.”
“Never have we heard of a man who lived and
walked with this mark upon his back, Captain O’Shea.
All those to whom this fate has happened were infallibly
dead. When they beheld it this afternoon,
some of our people believed they gazed upon a red-haired
ghost. I am an educated man, a graduate
of Oxford University, but I tell you my blood turned
to water and my heart was squeezed tight.”
“My friend Maguire is hard to kill,” said O’Shea.
“I tried it meself. So he was put on the list by this
damnable whatever-it-is, and the autograph was
carved on him, and he was left for dead! Can ye
tell me any more?”
“It is not in my power to enlighten you. I have
known of men who found this character painted on
the posts of their gate-ways. They surrounded
themselves with soldiers and hired guards. They
moved not from within their own walls. And they
could not save themselves. They died as I have
described it to you.”
“I have listened to pleasanter yarns. I am greatly
obliged to ye,” and O’Shea was ready to take his
departure. “I am afraid I will know no more unless
Bill Maguire uncorks himself and confides the story
of his life.”
“When the time comes it will interest me greatly
to be informed of it,” said the secretary, offering
his hand.
“Pass me kind regards to His Excellency and give
him my regrets that I jolted his nervous system. He
is a fine old gentleman.”
The shipmaster hastened on foot to the railroad
station, where Johnny Kent was patiently and peacefully
awaiting orders. The red-haired sailor was sitting
on a baggage truck and munching peanuts. At
sight of O’Shea he grinned in recognition and waved
a greeting hand. The engineer was eager for tidings,
but a train was almost due and he was briefly assured:
“’Tis a bugaboo tale, Johnny, and we will digest
it at our leisure. And how has Bill behaved himself?”
“As good as gold, Cap’n Mike. But there’s something
goin’ on inside him. His eye looks brighter
and he has mumbled to himself several times. I
dunno whether he’s primin’ himself for another explosion
or kind of rememberin’ himself in spots.
Anyhow, he has symptoms.”
“We will steer him home as soon as we can,
Johnny. He has enjoyed an exciting afternoon.”
The locomotive whistled and a few minutes later
they filed into the smoking-car. O’Shea fished out
a black cigar and his comrade rammed a charge of
cut plug into his old clay pipe. No sooner had they
lighted matches than their irresponsible protégé
reached over and snatched them away. Instead of
trying to set fire to the car or to the abundant
whiskers of the old gentleman across the aisle he
flung the matches on the floor and stamped them
with his heel. His guardians regarded him with puzzled
surprise, and were not quick enough to restrain
him before he surged among the passengers and
plucked from their faces every lighted cigar, cigarette,
and pipe. These he rudely made way with by
grinding them under his feet or tossing them through
the windows.
The persons thus outraged were for assaulting
him until they perceived the width of his shoulders,
the depth of his chest, and the color of his hair.
The shipmaster and the engineer tackled him like
a brace of foot-ball players, yanked him back to
his seat, and calmed the ruffled travellers with
explanations and offers to pay damages. The blue
eye of Bill Maguire was alertly roving to detect the
first sign of smoke, and during the remainder of his
journey no one dared to burn the hazy incense of
tobacco.
“You’re a great man for theories, Cap’n Mike,”
quoth the bewildered engineer. “Can you figger
what’s happened to Bill?”
“I am on a lee shore this time, Johnny. I would
call him a firebug no longer. He has turned himself
into a fire department.”
“That’s precisely it,” excitedly cried the other.
“And here’s how I explain it. He’s had some mighty
violent experiences during the last twenty-four hours,
what with your tryin’ to knock his head off and
runnin’ him afoul of those Chinamen which is his
pet aversion. His intellect has jarred a mite loose
from its dead centre, but one cog slipped into reverse
gear. In place of settin’ fires, he wants to put ’em
out. His machinery ain’t adjusted right, but it’s
movin’. Instead of starting ahead on this conflagration
theory of his, he goes full speed astern.”
“You are a knowing old barnacle,” admiringly
exclaimed O’Shea. “This ought to make Bill an
easier problem to handle. The strain of keeping
up with him begins to tell on me.”
“Pshaw, Cap’n Mike, I’ll set him to work on the
farm if this latest spell sticks to him.”
They drove home from the village in the twilight.
The Perkins boy had tarried to do the chores and
kindle a fire for supper. He fled without his hat
when the big, silent, red-haired stranger marched
into the kitchen, halted to look at the blazing grate,
and promptly caught up a pail of water from the
sink and flooded the stove. Johnny Kent entered
a moment later and gazed aghast at the dripping,
sizzling embers. Then his common-sense got the
better of his annoyance and he shouted to O’Shea:
“Bill’s gear is still reversed. Coax him out on the
porch and hold him there while I get supper. He
just put the stove awash.”
O’Shea laughed and took charge of the derelict,
while Johnny locked the kitchen doors and windows
and rekindled the fire. Freed from the fear that the
cottage and barn might go up in smoke, the comrades
enjoyed a quiet evening. Maguire was disposed
of in the attic bedroom and insisted on going
to bed in the dark.
“He will not wander away,” said O’Shea. “His
wits are in a sad mess, but he knows he has found
a friendly anchorage.”
They felt the need of sleep, and Johnny Kent was
yawning before he had heard the end of the interview
with His Excellency Hao Su Ting. It entertained
him, but the edge of his interest was blunted.
The hapless sailor in the attic had been struck down
and mutilated by some secret organization of Chinese
assassins, and there was no finding out the meaning
of the brand upon his back. It was their trademark.
This was explanation enough. It satisfied
the engineer’s curiosity. He had no great amount
of imagination, and although he was ready to share
his last dollar with the helpless Maguire, he felt no
further call to pursue the mystery of his wrongs.
Captain O’Shea was very differently affected. He
had not forsaken the quest of adventure. His soul
was not content with cabbages and cows. The world
beyond the horizon was always calling in his ears.
As children are fond of fairy-stories, so his fancy
was lured by the bizarre, the unexpected, the unknown.
Your true adventurer is, after all, only a
boy who has never grown up. His desires are wholly
unreasonable and he sets a scandalous example. If
you had asked him the question, this rattle-headed
shipmaster would have frankly answered that nothing
could give him more enjoyment than to sail for
China and try to discover how and why the brand
had been put on Maguire. Besides, he had an
Irishman’s habit of taking over another man’s
quarrel.
“Poor Bill cannot square it himself,” reflected
O’Shea. “’Tis the duty of some one to undertake
it for him. It makes an honest man’s blood boil
to think of the black wickedness that was done to
him. As long as the heathen are contented to murder
one another ’tis no business of mine. But an
American sailorman—and maybe he is not the only
one.”
When he went downstairs in the morning, Johnny
Kent was in the barricaded kitchen and Maguire
paced the porch with the air of a man physically
refreshed. He paid no heed to O’Shea, who was
amazed to discover that he was talking to himself.
The sounds he made were no longer inarticulate, but
words and fragments of sentences curiously jumbled.
In the stress of great excitement he had previously
spoken with brief coherence, only to lapse into dumbness.
Now, however, with no sudden stimulus to
flash a ray of light into his darkened mind, he was
beginning to find himself, to grope for expression
like a child painfully and clumsily learning to read.
To the listening O’Shea it sounded like heaping
phrases together in a basket and fishing them out
at random.
The sailor’s voice had lost much of its harshness.
Its tones were rather deep and pleasant. Swinging
his long arms as he walked, he kept repeating such
disjointed ideas as these:
“Heave her short—eleven dollars Mex—no, Paddy
Blake—a big wax doll—all clear forward, sir—stinking
river—roll the dice—the painted joss—a year
from home—way enough—Wang Li Fu—die like
rats—sampan, ahoy—no more drinks—good-by,
Mary dear—in the paint locker—the head-devil—fish
and potatoes.”
It made O’Shea feel dizzy to listen to this interminable
nonsense, but he followed it most attentively,
and stole behind a lilac-bush lest Maguire
should spy him and be diverted from his mad soliloquy.
For some time there was no catching hold
of a clew, but at length the shrewd shipmaster began
to sift out certain phrases which were emphasized
by reiteration. They were, in a way, the motif of
the jargon, hinting of impressions most clearly
stamped on the man’s mind.
He mentioned again and again “the painted joss,”
and occasionally coupled it with reference to “the
stinking river.” Stress seemed to be laid also on
the proper name Wang Li Fu. Many of the other
fragments O’Shea discarded as worthless. Some of
them related to routine duties on shipboard. He
hazarded a guess that the sailor was a married man.
At any rate, he had left a “Mary dear,” and it was a
plausible conjecture that he had promised to bring
home “a big wax doll.”
When Maguire became silent O’Shea made for
the kitchen and hammered on the door.
“Is that you, Cap’n Mike?” responded the perturbed
accents of Johnny Kent. “If it’s Bill, he can
stay out till breakfast’s cooked. I don’t want my
stove drownded again.”
Reassured, he cautiously admitted the shipmaster
who pounded him on the back and shouted:
“Bill has been leakin’ language from every pore.
’Tis all snarled up most comical, but I seem to get
hold of a loose end now and then.”
“Hooray, Cap’n Mike! It’s just as I said.
When you hit him over the ear it sort of jarred
his brain loose. It ain’t fetched clear yet, but he’s
begun to make steam in his crazy fashion. What
does he say?”
“Wait till I tow him in to breakfast and maybe he
will start up again.”
But Maguire ate in silence and O’Shea could not
persuade him to pick up the rambling monologue.
Johnny Kent therefore escorted the sailor to the
garden, gave him a hoe, and thriftily set him to
work. He fell to with the greatest good-will and
showed an aptitude which betokened an earlier acquaintance
with this form of husbandry.
After a discussion of some length the engineer
exclaimed:
“You’re a bright man, Cap’n Mike, but you
haven’t knocked around the Chinese ports as much
as I have. Bill mentioned one or two things that
I can elucidate. Paddy Blake, eh? So he knows
Paddy Blake. The blackguard runs a sailors’ rum-shop
in Shanghai. It’s just off the Bund, as you
turn up the street that’s next to the French Concession.
I’ve rolled the dice for drinks there myself
and blown my wages and mixed up in some free-for-all
fights that would have done your heart good.”
“’Tis a glimpse into the fog, Johnny. Maybe
this rapscallion of a Paddy Blake would know poor
old Bill if he had a description of him. We can guess
at some of the rest of it. Bill went up a Chinese
river somewhere and got in black trouble ashore.
It had to do with a temple and a joss.”
“One of them big carved wooden idols, Cap’n
Mike, painted all red and yellow and white.”
“And it looks to me as if he stumbled into a headquarters
of this bunch of thugs that has been dealing
out sudden death to prominent Chinese citizens,
Johnny. Anyhow, he ran afoul of some kind of a
‘head-devil,’ as he calls it, and was left for dead.”
“Then it’s possible that Bill knows the secret of
this organization of cock-eyed murderers,” excitedly
cried the engineer.
“The same notion is in me own mind,” replied
O’Shea.
A dusty man just then rode a bicycle into the
door-yard and dismounted to give the shipmaster a
yellow envelope.
“I guess you’re Captain Michael O’Shea,” said
he. “The station agent got this telegram for you
and asked me to stop and deliver it, seein’ as I was
passin’ this way. How are you, Mr. Kent? Seen
anything of that pesky firebug? I see you’ve got a
new hired man in the garden.”
“I’m thankful to say the firebug is letting me
alone,” gravely answered the engineer.
“I cal’late he heard the selectmen had offered a
reward for him and he lit out of this neighborhood.”
The messenger departed, and Captain O’Shea,
glancing at the telegram, crumpled it in his fist and
vouchsafed with a laugh:
“’Tis from the man in New York, the agent in
charge of that voyage to the Persian Gulf. For
political reasons the job is postponed a matter of
six months or so, and maybe it will be declared off
altogether. The charter is cancelled and my contract
along with it.”
“I suppose you’re disappointed,” sympathetically
began Johnny Kent.
“Not so I shed tears. Something else will turn
up. And ’tis me chance to take a vacation, Johnny.
Thanks to our salvage job with the Alsatian liner,
I have more money than is good for me.”
“Now’s your chance to buy that next farm and
get it under way,” and the portly mariner was elated.
O’Shea eyed his comrade as if suspecting that he
shared the melancholy affliction of Bill Maguire.
“You mean well, Johnny,” said he, “but you are
subject to delusions. I will enjoy a vacation after
me own heart. With the money that burns holes
in me pockets, I will go frolickin’ out to China and
do me best to find out what happened to Bill Maguire.
I suppose I cannot coax ye to go with me.”
“Pshaw, Cap’n Mike!” and the honest farmer
looked surprised. “I’ve engaged a gang of men to
begin cuttin’ my hay next week. And who’s to
look after poor old Bill? I can’t seem to beat it
into your head that I’ve turned respectable. The
wilder the job, the better you like it.”
“I have taken quite a fancy to this one,” and
O’Shea’s eyes were dancing. “It has been haunting
me, in a way, ever since I caught sight of the
cruel brand and listened to the yarn of those Chinese
gentlemen. As one seafarin’ man to another, I will
do what I can to square the account of Bill Maguire.”
“It’s the first time I ever laid down on you,”
sighed Johnny Kent.
“I do not hold it against ye,” warmly returned
Captain O’Shea. “And maybe you ought to stand
watch over Bill. It would be cruel to lug him out
to China, for the sight of a pigtail gives him acute
fits. And he would turn crazier than ever. Well,
I will go it alone this time, Johnny. ’Tis a most
foolish adventure, and by the same token it pleases
me a lot.”
Steamers flying the flags of many nations were
anchored in the Woosung River off the water-front
of Shanghai. High-pooped junks tacked past them
and cargo lighters manned by half-naked coolies
drifted with the muddy tide. In a handsome, solidly
fashioned perspective extended the European
quarter of the city, as unlike the real China as
London or New York. Turbanned Sikh policemen,
tall and dignified, in soldierly khaki and puttees,
strolled through the clean, well-paved streets. English,
French, and German merchants clad in white
were spun around corners in ’rickshaws pulled by
sweating natives muscled like race-horses. Tourists
lounged on the piazzas of the Astor House or explored
the shops filled with things rare and curious.
Unseen and unperceived was the native city of
Shanghai, incredibly filthy and overcrowded, containing
a half-million souls within its lantern-hung
streets and paper-walled tenements.
Near the river, at the end of the English quarter
farthest removed from the parks and pretentious
hotels, was a row of small, shabby brick buildings
which might have belonged in Wapping or the Ratcliff
Road. There was nothing picturesquely foreign
about them or their environment. Two or
three were sailors’ lodging-houses, and another was
the tumultuous tavern ruled over by Paddy Blake.
Here seafarers swore in many tongues and got drunk
each in his own fashion, but Paddy Blake treated
them all alike. When their wages were gone he
threw them out or bundled them off to ships that
needed men, and took his blood-money like the
thorough-going crimp that he was.
On this night the place was well filled. A versatile
cabin steward off a Pacific liner was lustily
thumping the battered tin pan of a piano. Six
couples of hairy seamen, British and Norwegian,
were waltzing with so much earnestness that the
floor was cleared as by a hurricane. Cards and
dice engaged the attention of several groups seated
about the tables by the wall. In blurred outline,
as discerned through the fog of tobacco smoke, a
score of patrons lined the bar and bought bad rum
with good coin. For the moment peace reigned and
never a fist was raised.
Captain Michael O’Shea sauntered in during this
calm between storms. The dingy room and its sordid
amusements had a familiar aspect. It was precisely
like the resorts of other seaports as he had
known them during his wild young years before the
mast. The bar-tender was a pasty-faced youth who
replied to O’Shea’s interrogation concerning Paddy
Blake:
“The old man has stepped out for a couple of
hours. He had a bit of business aboard a vessel
in the stream. Will you wait for him? If you’re
lookin’ for able seamen he can find ’em for you.”
“I have no doubt of it,” said O’Shea, “and he will
bring them aboard feet first. Fetch me a bottle of
ginger-ale to the table in the corner yonder and I
will wait awhile.”
The wall of the room was broken by a small alcove
which made a nook a little apart from the playful
mariners. Here O’Shea smoked his pipe and
sipped his glass and was diverted by the noisy talk
of ships and ports. At a small table near by sat a
man, also alone, who appeared to be in a most melancholy
frame of mind. Discouragement was written
on his stolid, reddened face, in the wrinkles of
the worn gray tweed clothes, in the battered shape
of the slouch hat.
O’Shea surmised that he was a beach-comber who
had seen better days, and surveyed him with some
curiosity, for the man wiped his eyes with the back
of his hand, his lip quivered, and once he was unable
to suppress an audible sob. To find a sturdily built
man of middle-age weeping alone in a corner of a
sailor’s grog-shop led one to conclude that alcohol
had made him maudlin. But he did not look intoxicated,
although dissipation had left its marks on
him. O’Shea conjectured that he might be suffering
the aftermath of a spree which had broken his
nerves and left him weak and womanish. In such
a pitiable plight, the contemplation of his own woes
had moved him to tears.
Tactfully waiting until the man had recovered his
self-control, O’Shea nodded with a cordial smile and
indicated a chair at his own table. The stranger
shifted his place with a certain eagerness, as if he
were anxious to be rid of his own miserable company.
His tremulous hands and the twitching muscles
of his face prompted O’Shea to say:
“Will you have something with me? I dislike
sitting by meself.”
“A small drink of brandy, if you please. I am
trying to taper off. God knows I welcome the
chance to talk to somebody that is clean and sober.”
The man’s heavy, morose eyes regarded the shipmaster
approvingly. Presently he began to talk
with fluent coherence, in a kind of headlong manner.
He felt that he had found a kindly listener
and seemed afraid that O’Shea might desert him
before the tale was done.
“I am on the beach and all to pieces again, as you
may have guessed,” said he. “My name is McDougal,
late of the American Trading Company,
but I couldn’t hold the job. This time I went to
smash in Tientsin. It was queer how it happened.
I had been sober and making good for nearly six
months. Ever see a Chinese execution? Well, this
was an extraordinary affair. A high official of the
province had been condemned for treason, and the
government decided to make a spectacle of him as
a sort of public warning. The place was the big
yard of the governor’s yamen. I joined the crowd
that looked on. First came a covered cart with
black curtains. A strapping big Manchu crawled
out of it. He was the executioner, and a dingy apron
covered with dark-red blotches hung from his chin
to his toes.
“Then came a second cart, and in it rode an old
gentleman who climbed out and walked alone to
the cleared space in the middle of the yard. He was
bent and feeble, but he never flinched, and his dignity
and rank stood out as plain as print. A guard said
something to him, and he took off his long, fur-trimmed
coat and knelt on the filthy flagging and
the wind whirled the dust in his face. He knelt
there, waiting, for a long time, motionless except
when he put his hand to his throat and pulled his
collar around it to keep off the wind.
“A pompous official read the death sentence, but
that wrinkled old face showed never a trace of emotion.
Then a pair of the executioner’s understrappers
leaped on the old gentleman like wild-cats. One
jumped on his back and drove his knees into him,
while the other tied a bit of cord to the end of the
trailing queue and yanked forward with all his might.
It stretched the old man’s neck like a turtle’s. Then
the big Manchu with the bloody apron raised his
straight-edged sword and it fell like a flash of light.
The head flew off and bounced into the lap of the
fellow that was tugging at the queue.”
McDougal paused for a gulp of brandy. His
voice was unsteady as he resumed:
“I guess my nerves were none too good. A man
can’t go boozing up and down the coast of the Orient
for a dozen years without paying the price. That sight
was too much for me. I had to take a drink, and
then some more, to forget it. The old man was so
patient and helpless, his head bounced off like an
apple; and what broke me up worst of all was seeing
him pull that coat up around his throat so he
wouldn’t catch cold—up around his throat, mind
you. It was a little thing, but, my God, what did
it matter if he caught cold? And the way they
hauled and yanked him about before his neck was—well,
I wish I hadn’t seen it.
“Once started, the old thirst took hold of me and
I wandered down the coast until I came to, sick and
broke, in a dirty Chinese tea-house in Che-Foo. There
I lay until one day there came from the street a
long, booming cry that crashed through the high-pitched
clatter of the crowd like surf on a granite
shore. By Jove! it stirred me like a battle-chant.
It sounded again and again. I knew it must be a
pedler shouting his wares, you understand, but it
surged into my poor sick brain as if it was meant
for me. It was buoyant, big, telling me to take
heart in the last ditch. The words were Chinese, of
course, but the odd thing about it was that they
came to me precisely as though this great, deep
voice was booming in English: ‘Throw-w all-l regrets
away-y.’
“I presume I was a bit delirious at times, but this
was what I heard very clearly, and it helped me
wonderfully. As soon as I got on my legs I looked
for the pedler until I found him, and followed him
through the streets. Even at close range his call
seemed to be telling me to throw all regrets away.
It was summoning me to make a new start, do you
see? He was a giant of a fellow in ragged blue
clothes, a yoke across his broad shoulders with many
dangling flat baskets. When he swelled his chest
and opened his mouth the air trembled with that
tremendous call of his. I trailed him to his tiny
mud-walled house, and we got quite chummy. I
could speak his dialect fairly well. He earned ten
or fifteen cents a day and supported a family of nine
people by selling roasted watermelon seeds. He
sang loud because he had a big voice, he said, and
because his heart was honest and he owed no man
anything. He did a lot to help me get a grip on myself,
and some day I mean to do something for him.
“I had somehow hung on to my watch, and I sold
it and beat my way to Shanghai in a trading steamer,
and here I am, shaky and no good to anybody, but
I still hear that cheerful pedler thundering at me to
throw all regrets away. One has some curious experiences
on this coast, and I have had many of
them——”
A hand gripped McDougal’s shoulder, and he
turned, with a nervous start, to confront a hale, well-dressed
mariner with a yellow beard, whose eyes
twinkled merrily as he loudly exclaimed:
“It vas mein old pal what I haf last met at Port
Arthur. Ho, ho, McDougal, how goes it mit you?”
The speaker drew up a chair, pounded on the
table to summon a waiter, and told him:
“A bundle of trinks, schnell, or I bite you in two.”
“I’m delighted to see you again, Captain Spreckels,”
stammered McDougal, at which O’Shea introduced
himself, and the mariner explained with a
jolly laugh:
“McDougal vas a king among men. We haf met
only one hour in Port Arthur when I haf told him
things what was locked so deep in my bosom dot
they haf never before come up. Perhaps we vas
not so sober as now, so? What you do with yourself,
McDougal? American Trading Company yet
already?”
“I am on the beach, Captain Spreckels, and not
fit to work at anything for a while.”
The skipper appeared vastly disturbed. Stroking
his beard, he reflected for a moment and then shouted:
“My bark, Wilhelmina Augusta, sails for Hamburg
to-morrow morning early. She is now at the
mouth of the river. I vas come up in a tug to find
if Paddy Blake haf three more men for me. McDougal,
you comes mit me. It vas the great idea,
eh? The sea-voyage will do you so much good you
will not know yourself. I vish to haf your good
company. My cabin is as big as a house. It will
cost you noddings. If you want to come out East
again, I can bring you back next voyage. Listen!
Give me no arguments. You vas seedy and down
on your luck.”
McDougal lacked the will power to resist this
masterful mandate. And perhaps here was a fighting
chance providentially offered. On the sweet,
clean sea, far from the dissolute ports which had
wrecked his manhood, he might build up health and
strength and throw all regrets away. A fit of nervous
weakness made the tears spring to his eyes,
and he faltered unevenly:
“You quite bowl me off my feet, Captain Spreckels.
I haven’t thought of leaving the East. But I
will go with you and I can never thank you enough.
About clothes and an outfit, I——”
“I haf more clothes than a plenty for two of us,
McDougal. There is beer but no whiskey in my
vessel. I do not trink liquor at sea. Come.
Paddy Blake haf left word mit his man here dot my
sailors vas already sent to the landing mit a boarding-house
runner. We will go aboard the tug.”
With this, the energetic master mariner tossed
down a gin rickey, said adieu to Captain O’Shea,
and whisked McDougal out of the place with an
arm across his shoulders. The episode made O’Shea
feel slightly bewildered. The unfortunate McDougal
had appeared and vanished with an abruptness
that savored of unreality. His confession was the
sort of thing that might come to a man in a nightmare.
McDougal had painted the scenes with a
few broad strokes, and yet as O’Shea sat musing,
they seemed astonishingly vivid: the aged Chinese
official pulling his coat about his neck just before
his head bounced off like a bloody ball—the ragged
colossus of a street pedler flinging afar his resonant
call—McDougal, wretched and forlorn, huddled in
the tea-house and fighting off the horrors. He had
opened the book of his life and let O’Shea read a
page of it, but there must have been many more
worth knowing.
These reflections were interrupted by a violent dissension
in the vicinity of the bar. A British tar
smote a Scandinavian over the head with a bottle
and stretched him on the floor. Somebody plucked
the piano stool from under the musical cabin steward
and hurled it at the aggressor. The missile flew high
and swept the bar-tender into his glassware with a
most splendid crash. Then hostilities became general.
The combatants were too busy to observe the entrance
of a wizened, clerical-looking little man in a
black frock-coat and a rusty tall hat. With a shrill
whoop, he pulled a slung-shot from his pocket and
pranced into the thick of the scrimmage. He was as
agile as a jumping-jack, his coat-tails seemed to be
flying in a dozen places at once, and whenever his
weapon landed a seaman promptly lost all interest
in the row and made for the street with his head tenderly
held in his hands. In the wake of the active
little man peace hovered like a dove.
With magical celerity the floor was cleared of disorder,
and the promoter of harmony calmly assisted
the damaged bar-tender to clear away the wreckage.
Captain O’Shea accosted him when the task was
finished.
“Paddy Blake is me name,” the little man replied
in a jerky, rasping voice, cocking his head to one side.
“The boys will have their fun and I hope they didn’t
annoy ye. The place will be quiet for a bit. What
can I do for ye?”
“’Tis a matter of private business,” answered
O’Shea.
“Then come into the back room, where we can be
sociable. I take ye for a shipmaster.”
“Right you are; but I have no ship at present.
You might call me a tourist.”
Paddy Blake briskly led the way to a cubby-hole
of a room with a very strong door, which he made
fast with a bolt. There was a window whose shutters
were of iron. O’Shea suspected that fuddled
seamen might be tucked in here for safe-keeping when
the occasion required. The two Irishmen studied
each other with a kind of cheerful, candid appraisement.
Each recognized in the other certain qualities
to be admired. Paddy Blake was a hardened old
ruffian, but he was a two-fisted little man with the
courage of a terrier.
“I have come a long way to find you,” said O’Shea.
“And it was imparted to me that the business that
has brought me to China had best be discussed in
whispers. ’Tis a mighty queer yarn——”
“Ye need not fill and back. Steam ahead. I like
your looks,” broke in Paddy Blake. “Whatever
passes bechune us stays inside the door. Are ye in
throuble?”
“Not me. This is about a friend of mine. Tell
me, Paddy Blake, and think hard. Do ye recall a
strappin’ big man with red hair and blue eyes and a
deep voice that used to roll the dice in your place?
Hold a minute; I have not done with him. One
front tooth was broken so you would notice it when
he talked. And he had a crooked little finger that
must have stuck out when he held a glass or waved
his hand about.”
Paddy Blake puckered his brows and pinched his
long upper lip between a grimy thumb and forefinger.
“What was he—a Yankee?” he asked, sitting
straighter in his chair and gazing at the shipmaster
with puzzled, groping interest.
“He was an American seafarin’ man—a mate most
likely. You could not forget him if you cast eyes
on him only once. Yankee sailors are scarce in deep-water
ports. This one should stick out in your recollection
like a light-house in a fog.”
“A whale of a man with a red head and an eye
as blue as a bit of the Inland Sea!” vehemently exclaimed
Paddy Blake. “And when was he in me
place? How long ago was it?”
“’Tis yourself that must answer that question.
At a guess, it was more than a year ago.”
The spry little man bounded to his feet and
clutched the tails of his coat with both hands as he
bent forward with his face close to O’Shea’s and
rasped out:
“He has popped into me head like a flash. And
a mushy-brained dunce I was not to know him at
once. Eldridge ye mean—Jim Eldridge, that was
mate in the China Navigation Company’s steamer
Tai Yan, chartered to run coastwise. A whoppin’
big beggar he was, but mild-mannered and good-hearted,
the quietest red-headed man that iver I
saw in me life.”
“Are you sure of that?” demanded O’Shea.
“Could you swear to it?”
“I remimber him as plain as I see you,” testily
returned Paddy Blake. “He was not in me place
often. ’Twas too rough for him.”
“And did you ever chance to hear what had become
of him?”
The little man tapped O’Shea’s arm with an eloquent
finger and replied in lower tones:
“It comes back to me that there was a yarn about
him. ’Twas gossip, ye understand, nawthin’ that
ye could put your finger on. Shanghai is a great
place for wild stories. The Shanghai liar is a
special breed, and he is famous all over the world.
Annyhow, there was a voyage of the Tai Yan
steamer when he didn’t come to port in her. Shortly
after that she broke her back on a reef in the Formosa
Channel and all hands was lost, so I never heard
anny news from her people about this Jim Eldridge.”
“That was most unfortunate,” said O’Shea; “but
I am in great luck to get track of the man at all.
And have you anybody in mind that might have
known Eldridge when he was sailing on this coast?”
The volatile Paddy Blake who saw so many mariners
pass through his place during the year was
mentally sifting his recollections which were many
and confusing. The big red-headed man had steered
clear of rum and riot and was no steady frequenter
of this unholy resort. Obviously he had made no
more than a passing impression on Paddy Blake,
but the old man was honestly anxious to splice the
broken ends of the story, and after painful cogitation
he broke out again:
“There is one man that ye should find by all
means. He may be dead by now, for the liquor
had harrd hold of him. I have not seen or heard of
him in a long while, but he wint north from here. I
mind the last time he come in me place. Pretty
well pickled he was, and some o’ the lads were yarnin’
with him, and there was talk of this Jim Eldridge.
Be gob! ’twas then I heard the queer gossip, in bits,
d’ ye see? There had been a ruction somewheres
up beyant”—and Paddy Blake waved a hand to
the northward—“and this man I mintion had been
mixed in it with Jim Eldridge. But when they
would urge him to unwind the story he would turn
ugly and shut up like an oyster, half-seas-over
though he was. He was a great one for messin’
about among the Chinese, and could patter two or
three dialects. A scholar and gentleman was McDougal.”
“McDougal!” roared O’Shea, taken all aback by
the coincidence. “Why, man alive, this same McDougal
was in your place to-night and left not an
hour ago. He has just come down the coast, from
Tientsin and Che-Foo.”
“’Tis a pity ye let him get away. If he wanders
into the Chinese city amongst some of thim native
friends of his ’twill be the divil and all to find him
again. So he’s still alive!”
“I sat and talked with him and he discoursed
nightmares.”
“He has lived thim,” said Paddy Blake.
“I had him and I lost him,” was O’Shea’s melancholy
exclamation. “An oakum-whiskered Dutchman
by the name of Spreckels breezed in under
full sail and welcomed this McDougal like a long-lost
brother, and carried him off to sea before ye
could blink. It was comical. And I sat there like
a wooden figure-head and let him go.”
“In the Wilhelmina Augusta—four-masted steel
bark bound out to Hamburg. It was a lucky stroke
for McDougal.”
“And most unlucky for me,” sighed O’Shea.
Then he pulled himself together, and spoke in his
hearty, masterful way. “Come along, Paddy Blake,
and find me a tug. We will chase McDougal down
river for the sake of a conversation with him.”
“Captain Spreckels had the Arrow, and she’s
fast,” said Paddy Blake. “He has a good start of
ye, and his bark will be ready to sail as soon as he
boards her.”
“Then we’ll chase him out to sea. I have come
too far to lose McDougal by letting him slip through
me fingers,” and the demeanor of Captain Michael
O’Shea discouraged further argument.
Paddy Blake jammed the tall hat on the back of
his head, unbolted the door, and whisked through
the bar-room with such speed that the shipmaster’s
long strides could hardly keep up with him. They
turned into the street that led to the water-front
and hastened to a lighted corner of the bund where
stood several ’rickshaws. Paddy darted at the
drowsy coolies who were squatted on the pavement,
cuffed a couple of them, and gave an order in pidgin
English. They jumped into the shafts, the passengers
climbed aboard, and the vehicles went spinning
along the thoroughfare.
As they drew abreast of the lights of the anchored
shipping, Paddy Blake looked along the landing-berths
of the smaller steamers and exclaimed with
an explosion of profane surprise:
“There’s a tug in the pocket where the Arrow
ties up. I can’t see to make her out in the dark,
but we will stop and take a look. Something or
other may have delayed Captain Spreckels. I hope
to blazes thim seamen I sint him has not hooked
it before he got ’em safe aboard the bark.”
Leaving the ’rickshaws to wait orders, they footed
it down to the wharf and were convinced that they
had found the Arrow even before she could be
clearly made out. The darkness was shattered by
the troubled accents of Captain Spreckels, who was
proclaiming to the skipper of the tug:
“By Gott, I cannot wait for McDougal no longer.
The tide ist turned already. My wessel must go to
sea mit the morning flood. It gives me sadness to
lose dot scalawag, but he has runned away mit himself.”
O’Shea climbed over the guard-rail and cried:
“How are you again, Captain Spreckels? What’s
this I hear about McDougal? I am after finding
him meself.”
The master of the Wilhelmina Augusta swung his
arms and made answer:
“McDougal was a slippery customer, so? I haf
a immense fondness for him. By the landing here
he left me to go in a ’rickshaw, sehr schnell, to a room
what he haf hired for to-night und fetch some little
t’ings what belonged to him, mostly books und some
papers mit writings on ’em. He haf come to Shanghai,
he tells me, mit a small bundle which he never
loses, drunk or sober. While the tug is makin’ steam
und haulin’ her lines aboard he will do his errand.
It vas an hour ago. I do not understand, but I
must not wait.”
“Changed his mind,” suggested Paddy Blake.
“Sorry ye are shy a shipmate, but the news will
please me friend Captain O’Shea here. You lose.
He wins.”
The hull of the Arrow was trembling to the thresh
of the screw, and her skipper was bawling the order
to cast off. Captain Spreckels shouted farewell as
the two visitors jumped ashore, and the tug moved
astern into the fair-way. As they walked toward the
’rickshaws O’Shea remarked:
“’Tis no use to go rummagin’ around to-night in
search of McDougal, I suppose.”
“No, but I will find him for ye to-morrow,” replied
Paddy Blake. “If he has a room in the English
quarter ye can gamble he will drop into my
place. If he don’t I will sind a bright lad to round
him up. ’Tis easy findin’ him as long as he is not
livin’ in the native city. What do ye suppose become
of him, annyhow?”
“Maybe he flinched from the notion of quitting
the East. When it gets in the blood of these tropical
tramps, the grip of it is not easy to break.”
“And he lost his nerve at the last minute,” said
Paddy Blake. “I’ve seen cases like it. I’m that
way meself.”
Declining a cordial invitation to have a “nightcap,”
O’Shea told his ’rickshaw cooly to take him
to the Astor House. It seemed extraordinary that
his quixotic pilgrimage should have so soon disclosed
the identity of the derelict who had drifted into the
comfortable haven of Johnny Kent’s farm. This,
however, did not greatly astonish O’Shea, who knew
that the steps of sailormen in alien ports are not apt
to stray far from the water-side. The singular feature
of the business was that he should run across
the sodden beach-comber, McDougal, who was the
needle in a hay-stack of prodigious size. The hand
of destiny was in it.
At breakfast next morning Captain O’Shea enjoyed
overhearing the talk of a party of American
tourists at a near-by table. In their turn the
younger women did not fail to observe with interest
the clean-cut, resolute shipmaster smartly turned
out in fresh white clothes. After they had left the
dining-room he picked up a copy of The Shanghai
Mercury and carelessly turned to the shipping news
where these lines caught his eye:
Bark Wilhelmina Augusta, Spreckels master, cleared for
Hamburg with general cargo. Sailed Woosung this A. M.
This turned his thoughts to McDougal and he
was impatient to find Paddy Blake and begin the
search. He was about to toss the newspaper aside
when a paragraph seemed to jump from the page
and hit him between the eyes. He read it slowly,
his lips moving as if he were spelling out the words:
UNKNOWN EUROPEAN MYSTERIOUSLY KILLED
Late last night the body of a middle-aged man was discovered
in the Rue Pechili by an officer of the French municipal
police. The place was only a few yards from one of the
gate-ways of the native city wall in a quarter which is largely
populated by Chinese who have overflowed into the French
quarter. The man had been dead only a short time. He is
supposed to have been an American or Englishman, although
his identity was unknown at the hour of going to press. He
was clothed in gray tweeds badly worn and had the appearance
of one who had suffered from dissipation. He had been
stabbed from behind, in addition to which his body was savagely
gashed and mutilated. The British police were notified
and Inspector Burke immediately took charge of the case.
Captain O’Shea’s second cup of coffee stood cold
and neglected while he continued to gaze abstractedly
at the front page of The Shanghai Mercury.
He was reading between the printed lines. His sun-browned
face had paled a trifle. He was not afraid,
but he was conscious of that same feeling of physical
abhorrence which had taken hold of him when he
first beheld the scarred and branded back of the
man dubbed Bill Maguire.
He was absolutely certain that he could identify
the “unknown European” found dead near a gate-way
of the native city. It was McDougal, and he
had been slain because in some manner, as yet unrevealed,
he had played a part in the tragic mystery
of the red-haired sailor. Intuition welded the circumstances
together. With this premise O’Shea
framed one swift conclusion after another. McDougal
had suddenly veered from his purpose of going
to sea with Captain Spreckels. With the morbid
impulse of a man whose nerves were shattered by
drink, he had been afraid lest the German skipper
might find him and carry him off whether or no.
Therefore he had fled to cover, making for the
native city where he doubtless had Chinese friends.
Perhaps he had been watched and followed by hostile
agents from the moment he landed in Shanghai.
“I have seen others like him,” said O’Shea to
himself. “They will run from their own shadows,
and their friends can do nothing with them. And I
must be getting a bit flighty meself or I would not
sit here and take for granted things that are no
more than guesswork. How do I know that the
dead man is McDougal? The answer is this: ’Tis
one of me strong hunches, and they seldom go
wrong.”
He passed out of the dining-room and delayed in
the office of the hotel to ask a question of the clerk.
The atmosphere of the place was so wholly European
that the China, with which O’Shea had come
darkly, gropingly in touch, seemed almost as far
away as when he had been on the farm in Maine.
The clerk went to the porch and gave instructions
to a ’rickshaw cooly, and Captain O’Shea rattled off
to the headquarters buildings of the English police.
A Sikh orderly conducted him into the small room
where Inspector Burke sat at a desk scanning a file
of reports. He was a tall, dark, soldierly man of
about forty. The slim-waisted khaki tunic, the
riding-breeches, and the polished brown puttees gave
him the air of a dashing trooper of light-horse.
Glancing at O’Shea’s card, he nodded pleasantly and
said with a singularly winning smile:
“And what can I do for Captain Michael O’Shea,
of New York? I am very much at your service.”
“’Tis about the man that was found murdered
close by the native city last night,” was the reply.
“Ah, by Jove!” exclaimed the inspector, and his
pencil tapped the desk with a quick tattoo. “An
odd case, that! Most unusual. I was potterin’
about on it a good part of the night. My men report
that he was in Paddy Blake’s place during the
evening, but the old rip denies knowing him, of
course. He wants to steer clear of the case. I’m
rather stumped so far. You are at the Astor House?
I fancy I saw you there at dinner last night.”
“Right you are, sir. I am more than a little interested
in this dead man,” pursued O’Shea in a
straightforward manner. “And I will first describe
him to ye,” which he proceeded to do with the detail
of an observer whose eye was keen and memory
retentive.
“That’s the Johnny, to a dot,” cried Inspector
Burke, alertly interested. “And when did you last
see him?”
“I talked with him last night, but before we go
further I will prove an alibi,” hastily answered
O’Shea, suddenly realizing that his position in the
matter might look compromising.
“Don’t trouble yourself,” was the easy assurance.
“You are jolly well out of it and satisfactorily accounted
for. This was a native job, not a bit of
doubt of it. Suppose we take a look at the body.
It is packed in ice in the go-down just back of this
building. Your identification must go on the records,
you know. Then we can have a chin-chin, and
I hope you’ll be good enough to stay for tiffin with
me.”
O’Shea took from an inside pocket of his coat a
leather bill-case and drew therefrom a sheet of heavy
paper folded several times. Spread out, it covered
half the desk. Upon it he had drawn with a brush
and stencilling ink a life-size reproduction of the
great Chinese character that scarred and discolored
the back of the red-haired sailor.
Inspector Burke flung his cigarette aside with a
quick gesture and stared first at the desk and then
at O’Shea. His pleasant composure was evidently
disturbed, and he spoke abruptly.
“My word! You know a lot more about this job
than I do. Where the deuce did you get that? The
poor beggar that was butchered last night had the
mark on him.”
“I know he did, Inspector Burke. I was sure of
it when I read about the thing in the newspaper
this morning.”
They went into the shed and viewed what was left
of the ill-fated McDougal, who had tried, too late,
to throw all regrets away and make a new start
at the difficult business of existence. O’Shea was
keenly distressed. The man had won his sympathy.
He would have liked to befriend him. Inspector
Burke said kindly:
“Did you know him at all well? He must have
amounted to something once. Was he ever a chum
of yours?”
“I never laid eyes on him till last evening in Paddy
Blake’s,” answered O’Shea. “And now I will sit
down with ye and spin the yarn of the sailorman
that I called Bill Maguire for convenience.”
The inspector listened gravely, nodding comprehendingly
now and then as if his own experience
might have crossed the trail of the same story.
When O’Shea ceased talking, his comment was as
follows:
“Most extraordinary! I fancy we can help each
other a bit. But, mind you, I don’t pretend to know
much about this mysterious murder society that goes
about choppin’ people up. I have heard of it, of
course, but until now its activities have been confined
to the Chinese. We don’t pretend to police
the native city. The Chinese governor runs his own
show. There are native detectives on my staff, but
their work is mostly in the foreign municipality.
The case of this McDougal is the first of its kind.
And I rather think you have supplied the motive.
He knew too much.”
“But what did he know?” demanded O’Shea.
“There was this sailor by the right name of Jim
Eldridge, ye understand. He got his in the same
way. They were mixed up together at one time or
another.”
Inspector Burke withdrew from a drawer of his
desk a large envelope and emptied out several torn
sheets and fragments of paper which looked as
though they had been trampled underfoot. Some
were covered with handwriting in English, while
others held columns of Chinese characters. They
were so mud-stained and crumpled, however, that
only a few lines here and there were at all legible.
O’Shea gazed at them eagerly, surmising what they
were before the inspector explained:
“My men picked them up in the street where
McDougal’s body was found.”
“Yes. He must have had a bundle of books and
papers under his arm, for I heard mention of the
same,” cried O’Shea. “Like enough, it was ripped
apart in the scrimmage and the blood-thirsty heathen
made off with whatever they could lay their hands
on in a hurry. If they spied any Chinese writing
they would grab at it. What do ye say, Inspector
Burke?”
“There are bits of some sort of a diary here, Captain
O’Shea, and odds and ends that only a native
could make head or tail of. I looked them over
early this morning, and one of my Chinese did what
he could to help. It is impossible to arrange the
fragments in any sequence, but the story you tell
me dovetails rather curiously with some of the
sentences.”
“There was many queer things stowed away in
that noddle of his,” said O’Shea, “and he was an
educated man, so he would be apt to make notes of
them. And does he make any mention at all of
this Jim Eldridge, alias Bill Maguire?”
Inspector Burke carefully smoothed a torn sheet
of paper and laid a finger on a few lines scrawled
in a shaky hand. They held no reference to the
sailor, but several phrases were startlingly familiar
to Captain O’Shea. The mutilated passage ran
thus:
Very horrid dreams last night—brandy failed to drive them
away. Was in a steamer on the Stinking River—the Painted
Joss came through the cabin port-hole, squeezing itself small as
if made of rubber, and then expanding to gigantic size. It
strangled me slowly, making hideous faces. This is a warning—When
I dream of the Painted Joss, I am on the edge of seeing
things while awake. The fear of violent death is....
Captain O’Shea was vividly reminded of the disjointed
monologue of Bill Maguire, who had shown
symptoms of a similar antipathy to the “Painted
Joss.”
“McDougal wrote down the Stinking River as if
it was a real name,” he said to Inspector Burke. “I
thought Maguire called it that because it smelled
bad. If it is on the map, can ye locate it, and is
there by any chance a town with the title of Wang-Li-Fu
on the banks of the same?”
Inspector Burke summoned a fat, drowsy-looking
interpreter and put several questions to him. After
poring over an atlas for some time, this owlish
Chinese gentleman vouchsafed the information that
a navigable stream known as the River of Ten Thousand
Evil Smells did indeed flow through a coastwise
part of Kiangsu province, emptying into the
wide estuary of the old mouth of the Yellow River.
There was a city in that region which had been
great and flourishing until the Tai-Ping Rebellion
laid it in ruins. It was now no more than a wretched
hamlet, although in local usage it had retained the
name of Wang-Li-Fu, the last syllable of which signified
a chief city of a province.
“I say, this is interesting,” exclaimed Inspector
Burke. “I am inclined to think that you and I
have picked up a warm scent, Captain O’Shea.
And here’s another bit of paper we can manage to
read.”
They pored over a muddy page of McDougal’s
diary and discovered, alas! that it was no more than
a fragment of a little Chinese farce called “The
Mender of Broken China-ware.” McDougal had
picked it up from some troupe of strolling players and
jotted down a rough translation of his own, beginning:
“Seeking a livelihood by the work of my hands,
Daily do I traverse the streets of the city.
Well, here I am, a mender of broken jars,
An unfortunate victim of ever-changing plans.
To repair fractured jars is my sole occupation.
’Tis even so. Disconsolate am I, Niu-Chau.”
The two investigators laid this page aside and
scanned the remaining scraps of paper. The Chinese
writing consisted almost wholly of quotations, lines
from the classics, racy proverbs of the common
people, and so on. They contained nothing whatever
that might throw more light on the mystery of
McDougal. In much the same way, what he had
written in English concerned itself with his wanderings
from port to port and his pitiful failures to hold
a position.
“What we want most was lost in the scuffle,” said
O’Shea. “The earlier part of this diary may have
told the story that you and I are anxious to know.”
“I fancy we know more than any other two
white men in China,” drawled Inspector Burke.
“If a chap is really keen to find out something about
this blackguardly organization, he will make a voyage
to the River of Ten Thousand Evil Smells and
go pokin’ about the ruined town of Wang-Li-Fu.
It’s out of my bailiwick. Now, whether I ought to
lay this information before the Chinese officials of
the provincial government——”
“Excuse me for meddling,” O’Shea broke in with
a boyish, eager smile, “but I have come a long way
to go rummagin’ about in this mess on me own hook.
And do ye think the Chinese government could be
trusted to go ahead and accomplish anything at all?
This evidence of ours is no more than guesswork.”
“I have thought of that, Captain O’Shea. And
the thing would not be done quietly. There would
be a lot of chin-chin and clumsy preparation, and a
gun-boat and pig-tailed soldiers, and Shanghai getting
wind of the expedition. It would be better to
do the trick off one’s own bat.”
“My friend, the sailorman with the cracked top,
remarked most emphatic about the ‘Head Devil’
when he was spillin’ disconnected language,”
thoughtfully observed O’Shea. “’Tis me strong
opinion that he tangled himself with the main works
of this busy fraternity of man-killers.”
“What are your plans, may I ask? You are welcome
to all the information my men may pick up in
the native city. What a lark! I wish I might get a
leave of absence and go with you.”
“I would ask no better partner,” warmly returned
O’Shea. “Well, I will buy charts and study the
coast of this Kiangsu province and learn what I can
about the inland waters. And then I will find a
few good men that will go to hell for wages, and
fight for the love of it. And I will charter a steamer
that is fit to navigate rivers and we will be what
you might call an expedition.”
Inspector Burke gripped the hard hand of Captain
O’Shea and exclaimed with a laugh:
“Here’s luck to you! My word, but you’re the
most refreshin’ man I’ve met since I came off frontier
service in India! I will help you find your men.
Nothing easier. Shanghai can furnish you gentlemanly
remittance men from England, stranded
American soldiers from Manila, time-expired bluejackets
from Hong-Kong, broken shipmasters from
God knows where, and assorted scamps who will follow
any one that will buy the drinks.”
“’Tis cheerful news, Inspector Burke. I will have
a council of war with you to-morrow at this time. I
wish that you would see that poor McDougal is
buried decent in a Christian church-yard and I will be
glad to pay the bills. He was a good man once.”
That same evening Captain O’Shea remained in
his room at the hotel until after nine o’clock. For
one thing, he wrote a long letter to Johnny Kent,
acquainting that doughty farmer with the encouraging
progress of the enterprise, which promised
“to deal out enough trouble to satisfy any reasonable
man.” Then he took his letter of credit from
the leather bill-book and made sundry calculations.
After leaving Inspector Burke he had rambled along
the water-front and made random inquiries concerning
charter prices. Freights were low and the river
trade was dull. His funds could stand the strain.
Fighting men of the kind he wanted were cheap
and he would ship coolies as stokers and deck-hands.
However, O’Shea was ready to see the
thing through if it took his last penny. What man
with blood in him wouldn’t be glad to pay the price
of such a picnic as this?
Having jotted down his estimates of the cost of
coal, stores, wages, arms, and so on, he cocked an
eye at the total and said to himself:
“’Tis the first time I ever backed an expedition
of me own, and was not pulling some one else’s irons
out of the fire. I feel like the minister of war of a
revolutionary government.”
Gathering up his papers, he was about to restore
them to the leather wallet when he caught sight of
the folded sheet containing the great Chinese character
which he had displayed to Inspector Burke.
It was not a thing to be carried about carelessly and
perhaps exposed to view in the course of his business
dealings with banks or shops or shipping agents.
Some association with this sinister symbol had cost
poor McDougal his life. And Chinese were to be
found everywhere in the European settlement. With
an unusually prudent impulse, Captain O’Shea
thrust the folded paper between the layers of clothing
in his trunk and put the key in his pocket.
The night was young, the air warm and close
within doors, and he felt not in the least like turning
in. Strolling through the wide corridors, he passed
into the street and moved idly in the direction of the
Bund, attracted by the music of a band which was
playing in the park near by. The place was like a
lovely garden with wide areas of lawn and a profusion
of foliage. The large number of men and
women who walked to and fro or chatted in groups
were, for the most part, English, American, and German;
exiles of a fashionable and prosperous air who
appeared to find life in the Far East quite endurable
and success in their commercial enterprises not harassingly
difficult.
Captain O’Shea found a seat on a rustic bench and
watched the passing show. Presently he smiled as
he descried the incongruous figure of a wizened little
elderly Irishman in a black frock-coat with a rusty
tall hat firmly jammed on the back of his head. In
this smart company Paddy Blake was a fish out of
water, but he had lost not a bit of his brisk, devil-may-care
demeanor which dared any one to tread on
the tail of the coat aforesaid. O’Shea hailed him,
and he halted to cackle cordially:
“I was lookin’ for ye to drop into me place all day.
There was a magnum on ice and a brace of cold
roast Chinese pheasants that ’ud make a king lick
his chops. I had something important to impart to
ye in th’ back room.”
“’Twas about McDougal, no doubt,” said O’Shea.
“I found him, and dead as a mackerel he was.”
“I had the same news this mornin’,” exclaimed
Paddy Blake. “One of me Chinese bar-boys lives
in the native city forninst the French Gate. He was
bound home last night whin the body was found, but
the likes of him ’ud scuttle away and say nawthin’
to the police.”
“Inspector Burke tells me that you were not
too free with information yourself,” dryly observed
O’Shea.
Paddy Blake vehemently thumped his knee with
his tall hat and returned:
“Me place has a bad enough reputation, God
knows, and the damned British police is biassed agin
me. Would it do me anny good to be dragged into
court as witness in a murder case and th’ inspector
makin’ out that the man got drunk on my booze?
Which is wrong entirely, for McDougal was sober
when he went off in tow of Captain Spreckels, as ye
well know. But ’tis no use holdin’ post-mortems.
Thim Chinese divils done for McDougal same as he
was afraid of. And are ye makin’ anny headway
in the matter of the big red-headed man that I informed
ye was Jim Eldridge, mate of the Tai Yan
steamer?”
“I will not find easy weather of it without McDougal,”
said O’Shea, who had no intention of showing
his hand to Paddy Blake.
An electric lamp illuminated the path in front of
them, but a large tree cast a shadow past one end of
the bench, which was why they did not sooner perceive
a young man who stood scanning the crowd as
if he had nothing more to do than listen to the music.
Now he stepped into the light and was about to
move on when he caught sight of the tall hat of old
Paddy Blake. As though recognizing this ancient
landmark, he made a mock pass at it with his lacquered
stick and exclaimed in accents easily familiar:
“Hello, old sport! I was betting you the price of
a new hat on the arrival of the German mail-boat last
week. You won, Paddy, but why do you not wear
the new hat?”
O’Shea was surveying the jocular young man with
considerable interest. Here was a type new to him—the
dapper, blasé, slangy Chinese of Shanghai,
wearing European clothes and manners, ardent patron
of the club and the race-track, and forsaking
his countrymen to live in a foreign-built villa on the
Bubbling Well Road. An English tailor and an
English haberdasher had adorned this young man
regardless of expense, but O’Shea surmised that he
was something more than a gilded rounder. He
looked quick-witted and efficient and very wise in
worldly knowledge. Moreover, there was an odd
quality of respect in the manner of the unterrified
Paddy Blake as he replied to the greeting.
“An’ what’s the good worrd, Charley? Can I do
annything at all for ye? I am waitin’ to buy a hat
with your money whin this one wears out. ’Tis a
shame to toss it away. I want ye to know Captain
O’Shea, a seafarin’ friend of mine from New
York. Captain, this is Misther Charley Tong Sin,
comprador for Jordan, Margetson & Co., an’ the
smartest comprador that ye will find between Tientsin
and Singapore, if I do say it to his face.”
O’Shea shook hands with the affable young man,
who laughed and retorted:
“Paddy is a great chap for the blarney, a first-chop
jollier, you bet. We do some business together
when my firm wants sailors for its ships.
Sometimes Paddy beats me; not so often I skin him.”
“Listen to him,” chuckled the old man. “If iver
I got the best of him just once, it ’ud make me too
proud to live with. Well, I must be trottin’ along to
me own dump. I wandered to th’ park on the chance
of pickin’ up a couple of stray sailors. If ye can
be of anny service to Captain O’Shea I will count it
as a favor, Charley. He’s a stranger and he’s Irish,
and he has made a hit with me.”
Paddy Blake departed in great haste, and Charley
Tong Sin offered O’Shea a cigarette from an ornately
jewelled case, remarking:
“You are in Shanghai for business or pleasure?
It is a bully good town for fun; not as swift as New
York, but not so slow either. I went to college in
America.”
“Which is more than I did,” confessed O’Shea.
“Oh, I am just looking about Shanghai, not to find
out how swift the town is, but to invest a bit of
money, maybe. Jordan, Margetson? That is a big
shipping house?”
“The same. I am in charge of the native business,”
chirruped Charley Tong Sin. “Anything in
the shipping line you want, you come to see me
and I will put you wise. You have done business
in these ports before, captain?”
“No; mostly in the Atlantic trade. I was in the
office of your firm this afternoon, asking some information
about a possible charter.”
“Ah, but you did not see me. Too bad,” and the
comprador added with bland self-satisfaction: “It
must have been after three o’clock. Then I am in the
club drinking gin cocktails every day until I go home
to dinner. It is my custom. There is no man in
Shanghai that does more business and drinks more
gin cocktails, but I do not mix the two things. I
am the wise guy, eh? What tonnage do you want
to charter, and where to?”
“I am not quite ready to say,” replied O’Shea, who
preferred to keep his affairs to himself even when
offered the assistance of so capable an adviser as
Charley Tong Sin.
“I beg your pardon. Come to my office when you
have made up your mind, Captain O’Shea. For the
sake of the jolly sprees I had in little old New York,
I will see that you are not stung in Shanghai. What
do you say to a drive on the Bubbling Well Road
before you go back to your hotel? My carriage is
waiting a little way from here. I came to the park
to meet a friend but he has not arrived.”
The invitation was attractive and the acquaintance
of the comprador worth cultivating. O’Shea accepted
with thanks, and presently they climbed into
a very shiny victoria with two Chinese grooms on the
box. The spirited little horses, admirably matched,
danced through the paved streets of the settlement
and out into the wider spaces of the countryside.
The shipmaster found pleasure in new places; with
him sight-seeing had never lost its zest, and the Bubbling
Well Road was one of the things that no voyager
to the Orient ought to miss. To view it by
night was rather unsatisfactory, but the air was
deliciously sweet and cool, and the handsome embowered
residences of merchants and diplomats and
Chinese officials appeared quite magnificent when
duskily discerned by the glimmer of the stars.
“You have seen the native city? No?” said
Charley Tong Sin. “It is very dirty, but picturesque
to beat the deuce. What you say? To-morrow
morning I go to have an appointment with His Excellency,
the governor, at his yamen. It is on business.
Perhaps you would like to meet me there
and have an audience. It is rather good fun, much
red-tape, a big bunch of officials, and plenty of kow-towing.
Not many foreigners have admittance to
him in this way.”
It occurred to Captain O’Shea that he should very
much like to learn what the government of the native
city, or the police department thereof, had discovered
in connection with the murder of McDougal.
And to gain an entrance in company with the influential
comprador, himself a Chinese, was to make
his inquiries under the most favorable circumstances.
“I will jump at the chance,” he exclaimed. “A
man like me that may do business in China in a small
way should make himself solid with the powers
that be.”
“I am sorry that I cannot meet you at your hotel
and take you to the yamen,” explained Charley Tong
Sin, “but to-morrow I must be very early at my
office to make up the accounts of a ship that will sail
for Hankow, and then I will have to hurry into the
native city like the very devil. If you tell your
’rickshaw man to carry you to the governor’s yamen
I will be there and see you at eight o’clock.”
“I can find my way, and many thanks to you,”
cordially returned O’Shea. “The native city is
strange water, but no doubt the ’rickshaw pilot will
know his course.”
It was drawing near to midnight when the shiny
victoria left Captain O’Shea at the Astor House
and the obliging Charley Tong Sin bade him adieu.
The shipmaster went yawning to his room, agreeably
refreshed by the outing and ready for bed. He
was a tidy man by habit, having stowed himself and
his belongings for much of his life in a space no larger
than a respectable closet. Even in a hotel room he
left nothing strewn about.
He had no more than pulled off his coat when he
observed that things were not arranged exactly as
he had left them. His eyes noted one trifle, and this
led him to look for others. The Chinese servant had
been in to turn down the bed, leave fresh towels,
and pick up burnt matches and scraps of paper,
but something other than this routine handwork had
been busy in the room. His things had been examined
hastily, but with careful endeavor to leave
them as they were. Opening one bureau drawer
after another, he found confirmation of this suspicion.
The articles therein had been not so much
poked about in disorder as moved from their places
by exploring hands.
If a thief had been in the room he found no booty
for his pains, for there was neither money nor jewelry
to be looted. Captain O’Shea thoughtfully picked
up a leather hand-bag which was locked as he had
left it. Inserting the key he looked inside. He had
been careful to slip a box of revolver cartridges into a
leather flap-pocket because the pasteboard covering
was broken and they were apt to spill loose in the
bottom of the bag. Evidently it had been ransacked,
for the box of cartridges was not in the
pocket, but lodged in a fold of a rain-coat which half
filled the bag. O’Shea whistled softly and moved
straightway to his trunk. This also was locked.
Flinging back the lid, he instantly searched between
the layers of clothing for the folded sheet of heavy
paper on which he had drawn with a brush and
stencilling ink the ominous Chinese character that
was branded into the back of the red-haired sailor-man.
The paper was missing. Something had already
told him that he should find it missing. He made no
further search, but sat himself down on the edge of
the bed and stared very hard at the blank wall.
The night was as warm as before, but he felt curiously
chilly.
“’Tis like as if some one had jammed an icicle into
the small of me back,” he reflected. “I will not cry
before I am hurt, but there’s more to this divertin’
adventure of mine than Johnny Kent and I ever
dreamed of on the farm.”
Certain conclusions were boldly obvious. His
real business in China had been discovered by the
same agency which had tried to slay the red-haired
sailor and which had murdered McDougal. The
paper had been stolen because it was a clinching
proof of his active interest and interference, and perhaps
also to terrify and intimidate him with the
realization that intelligences, hostile and secret, were
spying on him. It was futile to try to guess how the
knowledge of his purpose had been disclosed. McDougal
may have been watched and followed, as
O’Shea had already surmised, and they had been
seen talking together in Paddy Blake’s place. Some
listener may have been unseen during the interview
at the headquarters of Inspector Burke.
To make complaint, either to the hotel management
or to the police, that his room had been entered
seemed a silly proceeding. To catch this kind of a
thief was as hopeless as chasing a phantom. It was
decidedly unpleasant to think of going to sleep in
this room, for as Captain Michael O’Shea admitted
to himself, with a very serious countenance:
“The lad that did that trick is likely to sift in
through the key-hole if he takes the notion and chop
the brand into me back after slippin’ the knife into
me before I can wake up to find out how dead I am.
I would like to sleep in the same bed with Inspector
Burke and a battery of the Royal Artillery this night,
but if I lose me nerve Johnny Kent will disown me
entirely.”
With this he looked over his defences, like a seasoned
campaigner, and assembled the chairs, the
crockery, and the large tin bath-tub, together with
the heavier articles of his own kit. Two chairs he
placed against the door, one balanced on top of the
other so that if dislodged they would topple over
with a good deal of noise. The cord of the mosquito
canopy he cut in twain, and so ingeniously
suspended tub and crockery just inside the two windows
that the wariest intruder must certainly set in
motion a clamorous little avalanche. Then, having
tucked his revolver under the pillow, he prudently
commended his soul to his Maker and composed himself
to slumber of a hair-trigger kind.
The night passed without alarm and Captain
Michael O’Shea roused himself out soon after daybreak
to smoke three strong Manila cigars and organize
himself as a strategy board, or one might have
said that he was clearing for action. Convinced that
the game he played was a genuinely dangerous one,
he was in haste to get afloat where he belonged. To
dodge the wiles of an ambushed foe was not what
he liked. At this kind of warfare the Chinese mind
was too nimble for him.
He decided that he would keep the appointment
to meet Charley Tong Sin at the yamen of the governor
of the native city. No mischance was likely
to befall him in broad daylight, and, given the opportunity,
he would seek a private interview with that
official. This business despatched, he proposed to
show the water-front of Shanghai how speedily a
river steamer could be manned and taken to sea.
Having eaten breakfast early and with good appetite,
Captain O’Shea went out to find a ’rickshaw.
Only one of them happened to be standing in front
of the hotel and he had little trouble in making the
swarthy, sturdy fellow in the shafts understand where
he wished to go. The coolie set off at a racing trot,
whisking the vehicle along with amazing ease. The
passenger had not outgrown the idea that it was
rather absurd and unfair for an able-bodied person
to be pulled along in this fashion by another man
no stronger than himself. Therefore, he nodded approval
when the coolie slackened his gait and yelled
at another stalwart Chinese squatted on the curbstone
who picked himself up and ran behind the
’rickshaw as “push-man,” making a double team of it.
Moved by two-man power, the light vehicle made
a speedy passage through the British settlement and
turned into the French quarter to reach the nearest
gate-way of the native city wall. Soon the order
and cleanliness and modernity of European territory
and dominion were left behind and the ’rickshaw had
spun into the swarming, filthy streets of the immemorial
China.
“The River of Ten Thousand Evil Smells can be
no worse than this,” said O’Shea to himself, “and
for the love of heaven was there ever such a mess
of people jumbled together?”
No more than eight or ten feet wide, the alleys
were crowded with pedlers and street-merchants
selling cakes, fish, pork, vegetables, porcelain, furs,
embroideries, pictures, bamboo pipes, their wares
displayed on little wooden stands or spread upon the
rutted flag-stones.
Jostling among them were laden mules, top-heavy
wheelbarrows, bawling coolies sweating beneath the
burden of the shoulder-yokes, hordes of idlers,
screaming children, until it was to wonder why
traffic was not wholly blockaded. Into this ruck of
humanity, this immense confusion and noise, the two
’rickshaw men hurled their vehicle like a projectile.
They shouted incessantly, threatening and reviling,
nor tried to pick a way through the press. These
who got in their path were knocked head over heels.
Pedlers’ barrows were upset helter-skelter. The onward
course of Captain O’Shea was as destructive
as a typhoon.
He yelled at his headlong chargers to slow down.
They were likely to cause a riot. Already a mob
was buzzing angrily in their wake and several missiles
were hurled at the ’rickshaw. Captain O’Shea
had the sensations of a man who was being run away
with. This brace of pig-tailed fiends had bolted hell-for-leather.
He was of a mind to jump out and let
them go their own gait, but this enlarged baby-carriage
of a ’rickshaw was awkward to disembark
from while under way, and he was reluctant to risk
landing upon his head. If he menaced them with a
revolver the mob would be apt to join forces with
them against the foreigner. Still, this might be the
peculiar fashion of conveying a gentleman to the
governor’s yamen, and perhaps he had better sit
tight and hold hard until the ship struck a rock.
Presently, however, he observed that several big
swarthy men in blue cotton blouses were running
alongside the coolie in the shafts and holding shouted
converse with him. They appeared to be friends of
his, and Captain O’Shea did not like their looks.
They were hardier, more truculent of visage, than
the pasty-faced Shanghai coolie class. The tough
has the same ear-marks the world over, and these
fellows were ruffians whom one would not care to
meet in the dark.
A few minutes after these had joined company the
’rickshaw turned abruptly from one of the crowded
streets and moved with undiminished speed into a
wider but much less frequented thoroughfare lined
with stables, straw-littered court-yards whose buildings
were in ruinous decay, and hovels used as
slaughter-houses where mangy dogs prowled in search
of offal. The ’rickshaw tilted and veered sharply in
the direction of one of these disreputable court-yards,
and Captain Michael O’Shea, quite certain that he
was not headed toward the governor’s yamen, acted
decisively and on the spur of the moment.
Things were going all wrong and very probably
he would alight from the frying-pan into the fire, but
this was nothing less than an abduction. The coolie
in the shafts had coiled his queue under his cap,
possibly to guard against the very manœuvre that
O’Shea executed. But the wind and the rapid motion
had loosed the end of the thick black braid and
it bobbed between his shoulders and whipped free as
he ran.
Bending forward, O’Shea clutched the queue in a
tremendous grip and laid back as if he were hauling
on a main-sheet. The rascal’s head was fetched up
with a dislocating jerk, his feet pawed the air for an
instant, and his hands lost their hold of the shafts.
Then, as he came down and tried vainly to get a
footing, the careering ’rickshaw rammed him from
behind and sent him sprawling on his face. Shot
out from his seat went Captain O’Shea, his feet in
front of him, a revolver in his fist, ready to bound up
from the pavement and open the engagement on the
instant.
The “push-man” had been violently poked under
the chin by the back of the suddenly halted ’rickshaw,
and he lay groaning and doubled up several feet
away. The ruffianly escort, taken by surprise, ran
a little distance before they could wheel and return
to the scene. Captain O’Shea had a moment in
which to get his bearings and take stock of the situation.
Darting for the nearest wall, he braced his
back against it and stood waiting. The big swarthy
rascals in the blue blouses fiercely jabbered together,
gazed up and down the almost deserted street, and
with no more delay drew knives from their baggy
breeches and charged with heads down.
O’Shea threw up his revolver for a snap-shot at
the foremost of them. The hammer clicked. There
was no report. He pulled the trigger again with the
same result. For the third time the hammer fell
with the same futile, sickening click. This was his
finish. The thing was absurd, incredible. Raging,
he grasped the weapon by the barrel and ran forward
to swing the butt against the nearest shaven
head. A long knife ripped at him and slashed his
sleeve. He cracked the man’s head, but the others
were at him like wolves. He dodged and tried to
take to his heels, but the two ’rickshaw men blocked
his path.
One of the assassins had worked around behind
him and was trying to trip and get him down so
that they could cut him to ribbons at their leisure.
The knives hemmed him in. He slipped and fell
upon one knee. The ruffians laughed.
Then, lo and behold! they were scampering frantically
away, yelling in fear, scrambling over walls like
monkeys, diving into the stables and court-yards, flying
for the lower end of the street. In a twinkling
Captain O’Shea was alone, magically snatched from
death. White and shaking, he stood and gazed at
a near-by corner of the crooked thoroughfare. Filing
past it came a squad of British bluejackets in white
clothes, and the sun winked brightly on the polished
metal of their rifles and cutlasses. Beside the lieutenant,
in front of them, strode a tall, slim-waisted
man in khaki uniform whom O’Shea recognized as
Inspector Burke. O’Shea’s assailants had been
warned in time to scurry to cover before the British
party had more than a flying glimpse of them. At
a quick order shouted by the lieutenant, the sailors
scattered into the yards and squalid buildings, but the
fugitives had escaped by a dozen dark and devious
exits to vanish in the labyrinths of the teeming, mysterious
native city. Inspector Burke was pounding
O’Shea on the back and exclaiming vigorously:
“My word, old chap! What sort of a bally row
is this? The beggars nearly did for you. Lucky we
happened along, wasn’t it?”
“Tis all of that,” earnestly replied the shipmaster.
“And who are ye, anyhow? Is this a fairy story or a
play right out of the theatre? You came on the stage
about one second before the curtain rung down.”
“Leftenant Kempton-Shaw—ah, here he is—allow
me to present him, Captain O’Shea—as I was
about to say, he came ashore from the Warspite gun-boat
this mornin’ with a batch of Chinese pirates,
the real thing, don’t you know. He took them out
of a junk after a rather nice little shindy last week.
He marched them to the Chinese prison just now,
it’s in this quarter of the native city, and their heads
will be cut off to-morrow. I’m awfully pleased that
we were taking this short cut home. In close quarters,
weren’t you?”
“I have never found them a closer fit,” said
O’Shea. “I was on me way for a chat with the
governor, and a gang of bad citizens tried to wipe
me out. I will walk along with you if ye don’t
mind. There is enough Irish in me to waste no
great love on the British flag, but I will say, Lieutenant
Kempton-Shaw, that I never laid eyes on a
finer, handsomer lot of men than these lads of yours
from the Warspite.”
“Thanks, and I fancy you mean it,” smiled the
naval officer. “This is extraordinary, by Jove.
Foreigners are fairly safe in the native city, as a rule,
are they not, Burke? What do you make of it?”
“I shall have to hear Captain O’Shea’s report.”
“I have no long-winded report to offer,” incisively
declared the shipmaster. “I have me suspicions,
and you can guess what they are, Inspector Burke.
’Tis the same business that we talked about in your
office. But I wish nothing to do with any police
investigations. You will report this row of mine to
the native government, I have no doubt, and I hope
ye will try to collect an indemnity for me distressed
emotions, but I have no time to dilly-dally about in
Shanghai. I will go to sea. Will you help me find
the men?”
“From the tone of your voice I infer that your
business is not precisely pacific, my dear sir,” put
in Lieutenant Kempton-Shaw. “Do you mind letting
the Warspites in on this cruise of yours?”
“Thank you, but I have set out to handle it as an
affair of me own. I may have bit off more than I
can chew, but I will try to see it through.”
“Meet me at my office at noon and I’ll have some
men for you to look over,” said Inspector Burke.
“I will pick up a crew for you if I have to make a
general jail-delivery.”
As they trudged along Captain O’Shea became
silent and abstracted. He was not in a mood for
conversation. Conjecture pointed one way. He had
been a gullible fool who deserved to have a knife
stuck in his ribs. It had been as easy to trap him as
though he were a lubber on his first voyage out from
home. It had been with design that only one ’rickshaw
stood in front of the hotel that morning when
he was ready to go to the native city. And the
pair of coolies were hired cutthroats who had steered
him into the disgusting street among the slaughter-houses
in order that he might be done away with,
leaving never a trace of his fate behind him.
Reasoning back from this link to the next preceding,
his room had been entered and ransacked while
he was safely out of the way in a carriage on the
Bubbling Well Road. Some time had been required
to make that careful examination and fit keys to
his hand-bag and trunk. Also, he had just now investigated
his revolver and discovered that the firing-pin
of the hammer had been filed, not enough for the
eye to notice it, but sufficiently to cause the impact
to fail to explode the primer of the cartridge.
The affable, gilded young gentleman who had invited
him to drive on the Bubbling Well Road was
the same kind acquaintance who had suggested that
he take a ’rickshaw and visit the native city in the
morning. The finger of coincidence pointed in the
direction of that smartest of compradores, Charley
Tong Sin.
“That kind of coincidence is unhealthier than the
cholera,” said O’Shea to himself. “Maybe this
sport with the college education and the taste for
gin cocktails is a good friend of mine, but I will give
him no chance to prove it again. I have been on
the jump ever since I met him. If he is not crooked
he is a hoodoo. And ’tis not impossible, after all,
that he is mixed up with this gang of murderers
that I am running after. The heart of him is
Chinese.”
He would keep these suspicions to himself. They
lacked tangible proof, and he held to the view that
the business was entirely his own. He had plunged
into this befogged maze of circumstances like a boy
on a holiday, and it was for him to extricate himself
like a man. With the warmest expressions of gratitude
he parted from Inspector Burke and the naval
lieutenant, and hastened in the direction of the
water-front.
Less than an hour later he was inspecting a light-draught
steamer called the Whang Ho owned by the
China Navigation Company. She was old, sadly in
need of repairs, and about as sea-worthy for rough
weather as a packing-box. But O’Shea felt confident
that she could be nursed along to serve his purpose,
and the larger, better vessels available for charter
at short notice were not so handy for exploring
muddy rivers and strange corners. Having put to
sea at one time and another in craft which were held
together only by their paint, Captain O’Shea asked
no more of the Whang Ho than that her engines
should turn over. He dared not examine the machinery
too closely lest he might lose confidence in
his steamer, but the owners’ agent assured him that
she was fit for service and he took his word for it.
“Start her fires going at once,” said O’Shea, “and
if enough pressure shows on the gauges to turn
her wheel as she lies at her moorings, I will sign the
charter-party and insurance papers and slap down
the two thousand dollars for a month’s use of the
venerable relic.”
“That is fair enough,” replied the agent. “And it
is as good as done. You can go ahead with getting
your supplies, Captain O’Shea. I take it that you
want to do a bit of exploration work for one of the
American syndicates? We have done quite a lot of
business with your people and their concessions.”
“It may be something like that,” briefly returned
O’Shea. “And now will you be kind enough to tell
me where to order a hundred and fifty tons of steam
coal to be put in the bunkers this very day?”
“Our company will be pleased to let you have it,
and I can guarantee prompt delivery from lighters
alongside the steamer. Or I presume that Jordan,
Margetson will do the same for you.”
“I think I will not deal with Jordan, Margetson,”
and O’Shea’s voice was smooth and pleasant. “The
comprador is a very able young man.”
“Charley Tong Sin? Well, rather. A smart
chap, that.”
“Yes, very. I wish I could keep my razor as
sharp.”
Captain O’Shea next visited a ship-chandler’s and
submitted his list of stores, making it a condition of
payment that the stuff should be in the steamer
before sunset. The elderly German who served him
had the tact and discretion bred of long experience
with the seafarers of the unexpected Orient. It was
his business to sell them whatever they might want,
to take his profit and ask no questions. Yes, he
could find thirty service rifles and revolvers, also
cutlasses of the best steel. They were of patterns
discarded by a certain European government, but
excellent weapons. He would be glad to sell the
captain one, five, or ten thousand of them. The
captain was not a man to wag a foolish tongue; one
could see it at a glance.
“You and I might do business some day,” quoth
O’Shea, “but I am too busy to start a revolution at
present.”
He sent a note to Paddy Blake asking him to find
a dozen Chinese firemen and sailors and a river pilot,
and to muster them ready for signing articles in the
afternoon. He believed the old Irishman to be a
ripened scoundrel at his own trade, but suspected
him of no complicity in the manœuvres of Charley
Tong Sin. The comprador had merely used Paddy
Blake as a means of making the acquaintance of
Captain O’Shea.
Five minutes after noon the shipmaster (he had
taken a decided dislike to riding in ’rickshaws)
trudged into the headquarters building of Inspector
Burke.
“I have a choice collection for you to look over,”
said the latter. “They are waiting in another room,
and I should call them a worried lot. I sent my
men out to pick them up, do you see, and they have
not been told the reason why.”
“I cannot afford to be particular, Inspector Burke.
Let me at them and I will see whether I am safer
ashore among the Chinese or at sea with your exhibit
of beach-combers.”
“Oh, they are not as bad as that,” the inspector
assured him. “I should scarcely call them desperate
characters. However, while I wish you the best of
luck, old chap, I shall shed never a tear if you lose
your shipmates somewhere beyond Shanghai. Let
us call them soldiers of misfortune, if you like.”
He led the way into the large drill-room, where a
score or more of men stood in uneasy attitudes and
appeared not at all comfortable in this environment.
O’Shea let his glance rove in swift, appraising scrutiny
and smiled to himself as he recognized one familiar
type after another. He had recruited such men
as these for unostentatious ventures in the waters of
the Spanish Main. Here was the red-faced, burly
shipmaster ready with a glib speech and fluent curses
to explain how he happened to be without his papers;
the shambling ne’er-do-well with the slack mouth
and the weak chin who had fled from a scrape at
home to lose himself in foreign ports; the tanned adventurer,
brave and resourceful, who was fit for
nothing else than the life of a rover; the battered old
seaman, worn out by the hardships of the forecastle,
who had been cast adrift from the hospital; the cashiered
army officer with the hall-mark of his caste
blurred but still visible; the sharp-featured young
man with the furtive eye who lived by his wits and
found it very hard living indeed; the bleary tropical
tramp who would sell his soul for a drink of brandy.
These and the rest of them were seedy in various
ways. They conveyed a sense of failure, of having
lost their grip. Their clothes did not signify this
so much as what life had written in their faces.
Several, in fact, were dressed in clean white duck and
linen. They were fighting hard to preserve the guise
of self-respect. And yet every man of them had
marched to police headquarters at a word from Inspector
Burke with the sick fear in his heart that
his past had overtaken him, or that he was to be
deported for the good of the community, or that he
was to be locked up as a vagrant.
Inspector Burke felt pity for them. It was heartless
to keep the poor devils in this painful suspense.
With a curt nod he addressed them in a group, for
they had unwittingly drifted together as if finding
some small comfort in solidarity.
“This is not police business,” said he. “I sent
for you to oblige my friend Captain O’Shea. He
will explain what he wants, and I advise you to play
square with him and I’m quite sure he will make it
worth while.”
At this the company brightened and looked immensely
relieved. The hang-dog manner fled. Shoulders
were braced, heads held erect. They were like
different men. O’Shea had a less pessimistic opinion
of them. He had already concluded to show no
finicky taste by picking and choosing. He would
take them in a lump, good, bad, and indifferent.
Those who were really competent would soon disclose
it on shipboard and they could help him hammer
the others into shape.
“My speech to you will be short and sweet,” said
he. “I need men for a voyage coastwise and me
steamer will be ready to sail to-night. You will live
well and I expect ye to obey orders. ’Tis not
sailors’ work or I should not take on your kind.
The fewer questions ye ask the more popular ye
will be with me. The pay will be at the rate of
five dollars a day gold, but I will give no advances.
I want ye to come aboard sober. If you handle
yourselves like men I will pay ye a bonus at the
end of the voyage. Those that want to go will give
me their names.”
Not a man hung back or asked a question. They
whispered softly among themselves, as if afraid to
make a slip that might break the spell. Captain
O’Shea had one thing more to say and they listened
with the most devout attention.
“I took note of the small Hotel London down by
the water-side. ’Tis a clean, decent place and I have
had a word with the landlord. I will give every
man me card. If you show it to him he will be
pleased to entertain ye at dinner at once, and
he will hand ye out cigars and three drinks apiece,
no more. And I will meet you there for supper at
six o’clock to-night.”
“Excellent strategy,” murmured Inspector Burke.
“By the way,” cried O’Shea to his pleased followers,
“I overlooked something. I need a chief
engineer. Can any one of you qualify?”
It appeared that none of them was sufficiently acquainted
with the internal works of a steamer to pass
as an expert, although a young man of a very Cockney
accent thought he might do as an assistant.
Inspector Burke made haste to remark:
“I say, let me give you the very man for the job.
Kittridge is his name. It’s rather awkward, for he
is in clink at present, the British jail. But his time
expires to-morrow—he was given thirty days—and
I dare say the magistrate will be willing to sign release
papers if I explain the situation.”
“I am not asking me men for references,” observed
O’Shea, “but, as a matter of mild curiosity,
what did ye put this Kittridge away for?”
“He tried to whip my entire Sikh police force, and
he made a jolly good beginning. Then his ship
sailed away and left him in quod. He was engineer
in a Cardiff tramp. A very good man, I understand.”
“He sounds like it. His references are most satisfactory,
especially what he did to your turbanned
cops,” O’Shea cordially affirmed. “Send this Kittridge
to the Hotel London, if ye please, and give
him this card of mine, and tell him to wait for me
there.”
Through the afternoon Captain Michael O’Shea,
now master of the aged river steamer Whang Ho, was
the busiest and most energetic of men. A hundred
and one things presented themselves as necessary
to be done. When at length he hurried into the
Hotel London shortly before the supper-hour his
men were waiting, hopeful, expectant, cheerful,
smoking his cigars and with the three drinks apiece
tucked under their belts. Among them was a lanky,
solemn person with a pair of gray side-whiskers and
a leathery complexion crisscrossed by a net-work of
fine wrinkles. His whole appearance was eminently
decorous and respectable and he seemed to have
strayed into the wrong company. It was not far-fetched
to conjecture that he might be a missionary
from some station in the Chinese hinterland who
had kindly concerned himself with the souls of this
congregation of black sheep.
Captain O’Shea bowed to him with a puzzled,
respectful air, at which the pious stranger remarked:
“Inspector Burke told me to report here and be
damn quick about it. I am Kittridge, and I hear
you are wanting an engineer.”
“Excuse me, Mr. Kittridge. I came near mistakin’
you for a sky-pilot. And so your favorite
pastime is beating up Sikh policemen! I have a job
for ye at double the wages you got in your tramp
steamer, whatever they were. Are you willing?”
“I would sign on with the devil himself to get
clear of this blankety-blank pig-hole of a blistering
Shanghai,” promptly exclaimed Mr. Kittridge.
“Where’s your ship? Shall I go aboard at once?”
“Please take a look at the engine-room and report
to me here. She is the Whang Ho, tied up at the
China Navigation Company’s wharf. Don’t be too
critical, but if there’s work that is absolutely necessary
I will send ye machinists to work all night.”
“I know the condemned little hooker by sight,”
bitterly quoth Mr. Kittridge with a tug at his starboard
whisker. “Very well, sir. I will take a squint
at her and make out my list of engine-room stores.
Can you get them to-night?”
“The ship-chandler is waiting to hear from me,
and I have sent word to the machine-shop,” briefly
answered O’Shea.
Paddy Blake had very promptly raked up the required
number of Chinese hands and was ready to
deliver them on board whenever required. To the
Hotel London he came, towing by the arm a most
extraordinarily bent and shrivelled anatomy with a
wisp of a white queue, whom he turned over to
Captain O’Shea with the explanation:
“Here is a river and coastwise pilot for ye that is
as wise as Confucius. And by the same token, I
have no doubt that he was once pilot aboard the
junk of that grand old philosopher himself. Or
maybe he was shipmates with Noah.”
The ancient mariner croaked a phrase or two in a
grating, rusty voice, and O’Shea dubiously observed:
“If he talks no English at all how will I tell him
where I want to go?”
“I have sent ye a Chinese bos’n that can sling th’
pidgin,” said Paddy Blake. “Dearly would I love
to know where ye are bound and what bobbery ye
are up to, Captain Mike O’Shea, but a man in my
business has learned to ask no more silly questions
than he can help.”
“Keep that magnum on ice till I come back to
Shanghai and I will spin ye the yarn in the little
back room of yours, Paddy.”
“May ye come back right side up,” warmly exclaimed
the old man. “By th’ look of the friends ye
have mustered to go wid you, I wud say that ye
are bound out on what th’ Shanghai diplomats call
a policy of binivolint assimilation.”
The report of the aggrieved Mr. Kittridge was to
the effect that while the engines of the Whang Ho
would probably take her to sea without breaking
down, a night’s work on the condenser, not to mention
a leaky cylinder, would considerably improve
her health. Captain O’Shea told him to drive ahead
with these repairs; nor was the delay worth fretting
about. Things had gone amazingly well thus far
and the Whang Ho would be ready to sail in the
morning. He had no desire to spend another night
ashore, and he would take his company on board at
once, assign them to quarters, and make a tentative
organization for sea duty.
The Whang Ho had been fitted for passenger service
on the Yang-tse, and there were state-rooms on
the upper deck to hold twice the number of O’Shea’s
recruits. In the Chinese draft sent aboard by Paddy
Blake were a cook and a steward trained to their
business, and they put things to rights in their quiet,
deft way. The mood of Captain O’Shea became
normally cheerful and confident. He had a deck
under his feet, his word was law, and it was good to
hear the lap of salt water and the swirl of the tide
against a vessel’s side.
He was awake and about until midnight. The
work in the engine-room was progressing rapidly under
the vehement direction of Mr. Kittridge. Feeling
the need of sleep, for the preceding night had
been a broken one, Captain O’Shea set a watch in
charge of the burly shipmaster of his company whom
he appointed first mate and went to his bunk in the
cabin just abaft the wheel-house. At three o’clock
Mr. Kittridge, very hot and grimy, rapped on the
door and gruffly announced that the machinists had
gone ashore and he proposed to turn in and sleep
until sailing-time.
At six o’clock Captain O’Shea went on deck in his
pajamas to order the steward to fetch him a cup of
coffee. He saw no reason why the steamer should
not get under way at once. The Chinese steward
came not at his call and he betook himself to the
galley. A fire was burning in the range, rice and
potatoes were cooking in the pots, bacon sliced on
the table ready for frying, but there was no cook.
O’Shea looked puzzled and started for the forecastle.
On the way he met his first mate whose demeanor
was distressed and excited.
“I was about to call you, sir,” he exclaimed, his
red face working with emotion. “You will think
I’ve made a hash of my first night on duty, but this
insane business happened like a shot out of a gun,
sir. Not ten minutes ago the Chinamen, every last
one of ’em, came boiling on deck and went over the
side to the wharf like so many rats. And they never
did stop running. They were scared; it was a panic;
but they didn’t stop to jabber. They just flew, and
most of ’em left their dunnage behind.”
“The divil you say,” muttered O’Shea, and he
rubbed his head in slightly bewildered fashion.
“That must have been just before I stepped on deck,
Mr. Parkinson. And ye have no idea at all what it
was about?”
“Not the slightest, sir. I hope you don’t blame
me. I’d have sailed into the thick of them with
my fists, but it was like chasing so many greased
pigs. They vanished before you could more than
wink.”
“What about the fires?” snapped the captain.
“Have you been below?”
“Yes, sir. The first thing I did was to find Mr.
Kittridge. He is in the engine-room, and he told
me to send down half a dozen of our white men to
keep up steam.”
“Good enough! Now sing out for a volunteer
cook, and I will investigate this comical performance.
Did anybody get aboard to talk to these Chinamen?”
“Not a soul, sir. I’m sure of it. I had a reliable
man at the gangway, and another on the wharf.”
“I believe you. While I look around a bit, get
the ship ready to go to sea, Mr. Parkinson. ’Tis not
in me mind to be hung up in port very long.”
A sailing junk was attempting to reach with the
morning breeze across the wide stretch of river.
Hauling close to the wharf at which the Whang Ho
was moored, the junk attempted to come about, but
missed stays in lubberly fashion and hung in the
wind as she slowly drifted past the steamer’s stern.
The Chinese who clung to the long tiller, and the
others who stood upon the poop or hauled on the
cordage, were gazing with signs of excitement at the
Whang Ho. Several of them gesticulated, and their
fingers were aimed at the rounded, overhanging stern
of Captain O’Shea’s vessel. He caught sight of
those antics and walked aft.
There was no good reason why the crew of the
passing junk should make such a fuss over this commonplace
river steamer. Their singular interest in
her might be worth trying to fathom. Without delaying
to seek the gangway, he threw his leg around
a tautened hawser and slid down to the wharf. Running
out to the end of it, he commanded a clear view
of the stern of the Whang Ho. Upon the white woodwork,
just above the counter, was painted in broad
strokes of bright vermilion the sprawling Chinese
character which had been gashed in the back of the
sailor named Jim Eldridge.
Captain O’Shea hastily returned on board and
climbed over the after rail, belaying a loose end of
heaving-line and resting his foot in the loop so that
he was able to let himself down until he could touch
the uppermost smear of vermilion paint. It rubbed
off on his hand, fresh and wet, and must have been
applied during the night. His Chinese crew had discovered
it there. Perhaps some one had sung out
the information from a passing junk or sampan.
At any rate, this was what had made them quit the
steamer. A charge of dynamite could have made
their exodus no more expeditious. The word had
flown from mouth to mouth, and they fled from the
ship as from the plague. Even the incredibly aged
pilot had hobbled away with the rest of them, fear
restoring an agility long since departed.
“The hoodoo again!” reflectively exclaimed
O’Shea. “I thought I had got clear of it. ’Tis not
so much to frighten me this time as to delay the
voyage. Somebody is anxious to send word up the
coast ahead of me to let some one else know I am
coming. That is a guess, and ’tis as good as the
next one.”
He would find Paddy Blake at once and discuss
the matter with him. Perhaps he could ship another
crew and leave port before the news had time to
spread among the Chinese seafarers. Telling Mr.
Parkinson to see to it that the vermilion paint was
instantly removed, he set out on foot along the
water-front. At this early hour, there was no stir of
business among the foreign shipping-houses. Passing
a substantial brick building, Captain O’Shea’s eye
was held for an instant by the brass sign on one of
the doors, “Jordan, Margetson & Co.” He happened
to be thinking quite assiduously just then of the
courteous comprador, Charley Tong Sin. He halted
and stared hard at the door in front of him which
was ajar.
It was too early for any of the clerks to be about.
With an impulse which had no definite purpose behind
it, Captain O’Shea pushed open the door and
quietly stepped into the hallway and thence into the
main office with its row of desks. The room was
empty, and he moved in the direction of the smaller,
detached offices in the rear, still treading softly.
Yes, the shrewd and zealous comprador, so faithful
to his employers’ interests, was already at work.
When the visitor caught sight of him he was bending
over a table littered with papers, intent on arranging
and filing them. Possibly his ears were as quick as
his wits and he had heard Captain O’Shea before
seeing him. Unruffled and smiling, with an air of
delighted surprise, the comprador exclaimed, advancing
with hand outstretched:
“How glad I am to see you again! The top of the
morning! Were you looking to find me? Ah, I am
the early bird, you bet.”
“I expected to sail by now, but there has been a
bit of trouble with me native crew,” replied the shipmaster,
wary as a hawk. “I saw your place was
open and I dropped in on the chance of bidding ye
farewell. You mentioned the other night that you
sometimes came down early.”
“That is the deuce of my business, Captain,” easily
returned Charley Tong Sin. “Trouble with your
crew? Can I help you? Do you need men? I am
sorry you didn’t come to me in the first place.”
“I wish I had. ’Twas old Paddy Blake I first
turned to as one Irishman to another. And maybe
I was wrong in not asking your advice about the
steamer.”
If this were a fencing-match, then O’Shea had
scored the first point. His bold, ingenuous features
expressed not the slightest change of emotion, but
in an instant he had discovered that which clinched
and drove home his suspicions of Charley Tong Sin.
The comprador put a fresh cigarette to his lips
and held a lighted match between his fingers, unaware
that the flare conveyed a fleeting translucence.
Underneath the beautifully polished nails of
his thumb and forefinger there showed a line of vermilion
which the most careful scrubbing had failed
to eradicate. It was the color of the paint which
had been smeared on the stern of the Whang Ho
in the form of a sprawling Chinese character.
The luck of Captain Michael O’Shea so ordered it
that he should observe this phenomenon before the
flare of the match died out. Thereupon he lied
swiftly and plausibly, the purpose hot in his heart
to find a pretext that should coax the comprador to
accompany him on board the Whang Ho. To a
sympathetic query Captain O’Shea smoothly made
answer:
“I am the kind of a man that will own up to his
own mistakes. I thought I could go it alone when
I ought to have been glad and thankful for the help
of a man like yourself. Between us, I am not
anxious to go to sea in this old tub that I have
chartered from the China Navigation Company.
And now that I am delayed for lack of a crew, maybe
you can show me a way to slip out of the bargain.
My chief engineer finds the vessel is not at all what
she was represented to be. I took her subject to
certain conditions and she cannot make good.”
“I told you you would be stung in Shanghai
without me,” laughed Charley Tong Sin in the
greatest good-humor. “Better chuck up the Whang
Ho and let me find you a steamer.”
“That I will do, and gladly,” affirmed O’Shea.
“Have ye time to step aboard with me now and I
will show you how I have been buncoed. Then ye
can advise me how to break the charter. I have a
good case.”
“Of course I will,” cried the comprador. “Pooh,
we will bluff the China Navigation Company out of
its boots. I will make them look like thirty cents.”
“You are the smartest comprador between Tientsin
and Singapore, according to Paddy Blake, and
I have no doubt of it,” sweetly murmured Captain
O’Shea.
“That’s what everybody says,” affably rejoined
Charley Tong Sin as they walked into the street.
“What is the trouble with your crew?”
“You can search me. I cannot find out for the
life of me. They up and jumped ship without warning.”
“I will get more men for you. Leave it to me.
You have come to the right place this time, Captain
O’Shea.”
Chatting amiably, the twain came to the wharf and
climbed the gangway of the Whang Ho. That anxious
first mate, Mr. Parkinson, pitiably afraid lest
he lose his billet and be turned adrift because he had
failed to prevent the desertion of the crew, brightened
perceptibly at sight of Charley Tong Sin and
concluded that this influential young man had been
persuaded to mend the troubles.
“Come to my room, if ye please,” said Captain
O’Shea to the smiling comprador, “and I will summon
my chief engineer. He will tell you that the
steamer is not fit to make three knots an hour, and
then we will go below.”
The shipmaster beckoned Mr. Parkinson to follow.
The trio were passing through the wide hall
of the main cabin when Captain O’Shea halted.
Swinging on his heel, he stood facing Charley Tong
Sin, who started slightly, for the visage of Captain
O’Shea was stern and lowering.
What followed was instantaneous. The shipmaster’s
fist shot out and collided with the jaw of
the comprador, who measured his length on the floor
and appeared to be wrapped in slumber. Only the
toes of his neat patent-leather shoes oscillated gently.
The expression of his face was singularly peaceful.
The oblique eyelids were closed.
The aghast Mr. Parkinson sputtered in great dismay:
“My God, sir, what have you done? We’ll all
go to jail for this. This is Jordan, Margetson’s
right-hand man.”
“I have given him a sleeping-powder,” said O’Shea.
“Take him by the heels while I carry the other end
of him and we will lock him in a spare state-room.
Put a guard over him. If he squeals, hit him again
and keep him quiet.”
The mate was about to renew his protests, but his
voice died in his throat. Perceiving that he wavered
miserably, Captain O’Shea spoke once more,
and his accents were hard:
“You can make your choice, Mr. Parkinson. Ye
sail with me and you play my game or you can go
ashore to rot and starve on the beach, same as when
I picked ye out of the gutter. I have given this
dirty young Chinese blackguard a taste of what is
coming to him. Will ye fall to or shall I kick you
out of the ship?”
“I—I will take your orders, sir,” stammered the
other.
“Then help me get this steamer to sea. We will
wait for no more Chinese sailors. Muster all hands
on the upper deck.”
They came piling up from the hold and the dining-room
abaft the galley, where most of them had been
at breakfast. The inanimate comprador was no
longer visible.
“Will you sail with me at once or lose the chance
of making the voyage?” demanded O’Shea. “Some
of you will have to shovel coal and others wash dishes
and do seamen’s duty on deck. But I will pay ye
extra for it, and we will take this old box of a steamer
to where we want to go.”
The response was hearty and unanimous. The
adventurers could think of no worse fate than to be
once more stranded in Shanghai. They were well
fed, they had slept in clean beds again, and their employer
was a man who could be trusted to deal with
them fairly. With a spirited cheer they scattered
to their various stations. The chief engineer spoke
briefly, his gray whiskers standing out in the morning
breeze:
“Nobody but a wild Irishman would have the
nerve to take this painted coffin to sea with a gang
of misbegotten greenhorns to man her. I have
steam enough to give her steerage-way whenever
you’re ready to cast off, Captain O’Shea.”
“Then let go, fore and aft,” roared the master.
“Are ye pilot enough to take her down the river,
Mr. Parkinson?”
“I could do it with both eyes shut, but I’m not so
familiar with the coast to the north’ard.”
“I have a pilot for the part of the coast and the
river we are bound for,” grimly returned O’Shea.
“He is locked in a spare state-room just now. He
will know that part of China very well, for ’tis me
opinion that he has been there before.”
Over a mournful, muddy expanse of the China
Sea wallowed a top-heavy river steamer whose engines
raised protesting clamor like an assemblage of
threshing-machines. The gods of the air and water
were in a kindly mood or else she would have opened
up and foundered ere now. In the spray-swept
wheel-house stood Captain Michael O’Shea, swaying
easily to the crazy roll and lurch of the Whang Ho
and scanning the low dim coast with a pair of
glasses. Clinging to the window ledge beside him
was a young man of a Chinese countenance whose
raiment, the handiwork of a fashionable British
tailor, was sadly rumpled and soiled. The whole
aspect of the young man was rumpled, in fact, not
to say excessively forlorn, and now and then he
pressed his hand against a painful jaw. It was difficult
to imagine that he had been an ornament of
clubs, a pattern for the gilded youth, and the smartest
comprador between Tientsin and Singapore.
The plight of Charley Tong Sin was made poignantly
distressing by the fact that in the process of
acquiring the vices of the Occident he had lost his
grip on the essential virtues of the Orient. His native
stoicism had been sapped and the fatalistic attitude
of mind which meets death without so much as
the flutter of an eyelid was eaten with dry-rot. In
other words, the comprador was willing to pay any
price to save his own skin, although his father before
him would have suffered himself to be sliced to death
by inches sooner than “lose face” in the presence of a
foreigner.
Captain Michael O’Shea’s method of extracting
information from this kidnapped passenger had been
brutally simple and direct. Charley Tong Sin was
informed that he could make a clean breast of it or
be thrown overboard. And the shipmaster, when
he was thoroughly in earnest, had a way of conveying
the impression that he meant what he said.
He believed that he knew his man. The comprador
was strongly reluctant to have his head lopped off by
the sword of a native executioner, which was very
likely to happen if this terrible O’Shea should turn
him over to the Chinese authorities. Given the
promise of immunity in exchange for a confession, he
could flee to Japan or the Straits Settlements and
live handsomely in the society of other Chinese exiles
with the funds that he had piled up during his brief
and brilliant business career. Likewise there would
be opportunities in shipping and commerce for a
comprador of his uncommon ability.
“I would honestly enjoy killing you, Charley,”
said Captain O’Shea as they stood together in the
wheel-house of the Whang Ho. “You are a smart
lad, but ye got too gay with me, and you overplayed
your game when ye slipped under the counter
of this steamer in a sampan in the dark of the night
and got busy with the red paint. That sort of silly
jugglery was the Chinese of it, I suppose. Now, I
have tried to make it plain that your life is not worth
a pinch of snuff to any one of us. There is not a
man in the ship that wants to lay eyes on Shanghai
ever again. They will be only too glad to quit the
country if they have the price in their pockets, and
I will give them the price. So ye must not hold to
the notion that we are afraid of getting in trouble
on your account.”
“I am worth more to you alive than if I am dead,”
sullenly muttered Charley Tong Sin. “Is it not so?
You think I will be handy as a pilot, as an interpreter?
I have been doing a deuce of a lot of thinking.
I am no fool, Captain O’Shea. I know pretty well
when I am licked. I made a botch of it in Shanghai.
You went blundering about like a buffalo, and I
thought it was a cinch to get you out of the way.”
“’Twas the luck of the Irish that pulled me
through,” said O’Shea. “Now we understand each
other, Charley, me lad. I am staking all I have—me
life and me money—to get to the bottom of this
infernal secret society you have mixed yourself up
with. ’Tis an instrument I am for the good of
humanity. And if ye turn state’s evidence to enable
me to make a clean, thorough job of it, I think
I am justified in giving you a chance to hot-foot it
out of China.”
“Let us call it a bargain, Captain O’Shea. As we
used to say in New York, I am up against it good
and plenty. To commit suicide, as many Chinese
would do in a fix like this, is all tommy-rot. Charley
Tong Sin could have no more gin cocktails—what?”
“You can begin the confession right away,” exclaimed
the shipmaster.
“One thing at a time,” cheerfully replied the comprador.
“I will take you to the River of Ten
Thousand Evil Smells and the village of Wang-Li-Fu.
Then you will find many very interesting things to
ask me to talk about.”
“And ye hope to give me the slip in the meantime,”
and Captain O’Shea showed no ill-will.
“Very well, Charley. One thing at a time. Now
take these glasses and have a look at the coast. By
my reckoning, we are far enough to the north’ard
to begin to haul inshore.”
The Whang Ho was laboring abeam of a monotonous
expanse of marshy islands and ragged shoals
made by the silt of river floods. The shifting channels
were poorly charted, for trade sought the
inland water-ways. The fact that the Tai Yan
steamer, with McDougal and Jim Eldridge on board,
had somehow found a passage leading from the sea
convinced Captain O’Shea that he could do likewise
with a considerably smaller vessel. Charley Tong
Sin had admitted that he knew the way in, and he
was no more anxious to be drowned than the rest of
the company.
“With good luck we can scrape over the sandbars
on the afternoon tide,” said the comprador,
“and anchor in deep water for the night. I cannot
show you where to go in the dark. There are no
lights.”
The Whang Ho edged steadily nearer the coast.
Her crew gazed ahead at the frothing breakers that
tumbled over the far-extended shoals, and appeared
unhappy. By a miracle their steamer was still under
them after struggling through rough winds and high
seas, and now they were to be wrecked, so all signs
indicated, in a God-forsaken region of sand and
swamp and mud. However, there was no whimpering.
Captain O’Shea, their overlord, had a trick of
knocking a man down and then listening to his complaints.
And he was as ready with a word of commendation
as he was with his disciplinary fists.
“Mr. Kittridge, if we hit bottom, put it to her and
jam her over,” he remarked to the chief engineer.
“A chum of mine by the name of Johnny Kent that
sailed with me and held your berth used to clamp
his safety-valves when he had urgent need of steam.
Did ye ever try it?”
“God forbid!” fervently ejaculated Mr. Kittridge;
“but in this crazy tub a man will do anything.
If you find yourself flyin’ to glory with a section of
a boiler pokin’ in the small of your back, don’t lay
it against me, sir.”
“I like the way ye talk, Mr. Kittridge. Stand by
your engines, if ye please, for we will be in the white
water before long.”
The Whang Ho sheered to one side and shouldered
past the outermost shoals. O’Shea took the wheel,
and Charley Tong Sin, cool and quick-witted, told
him how to follow the turbid, twisting channel that
wound its course between the sea and the wide
mouth of the estuary. More than once the steamer
scraped the oozy bottom, hung and shivered while
the breakers pounded her, and then stubbornly
forged ahead, timbers groaning, boilers hissing, propeller
kicking up clouds of mud astern. It was evident
that the channel had shoaled in places since
any other steamer had made the passage, and it was
not at all certain that the Whang Ho could stand the
strain of forcing her way to sea again.
“I have not been here since two years ago,” said
the comprador. “It is worse than I expected, you
bet! Ai oh, a man that sails with you dies a dozen
deaths, Captain O’Shea.”
“I find it more comfortable than living in the best
hotel in Shanghai,” very pointedly returned the shipmaster
as he climbed the spokes of the big wooden
wheel with hands and feet and wrenched the Whang
Ho clear of a hungry sand-spit. By now she was
fairly in the midst of the marshy islands that extended
from the watery main-land. The violence of
the surf was broken and the tide moved in broad,
sluggish currents. Mr. Parkinson, who was swinging
the sounding lead, shouted that the channel had
deepened to five fathoms. The steamer had survived
the passage.
Two miles farther inland she let go anchor in a
wide lagoon. The afternoon had waned. A cloudy
twilight was closing down. On every hand stretched
a flat, unbroken region of swamp and creeks and
rivers. No villages were visible nor groves of trees
against the sky-line to mark the situation of a temple.
A few small fishing-boats with ragged sails fled at
sight of the foreign steamer. The comprador waved
his hand to starboard and exclaimed:
“Yonder it is, the River of Ten Thousand Evil
Smells, as you call it in English. Wait till the tide
goes down, and you will find out pretty quick why
the Chinese give it that funny name.”
“’Tis a filthy-looking country,” quoth Captain
O’Shea. “It looks like one great big sewer, with the
yellow water and the sludge and the slime on the
banks.”
“It was all very well drained one time, long ago,”
explained Charley Tong Sin. “Then there were
many people and towns. The Tai Pings destroyed
the canals and played the dickens with everything.
And nothing has been repaired, so the people don’t
live here any more.”
“And where is this place called Wang-Li-Fu?” demanded
O’Shea.
“Six miles up that stinking river. You think you
will see the Painted Joss to-morrow, Captain?”
“The Stinking River and the Painted Joss! You
are loosening up, Charley. I am near the end of me
journey when you say things like that. I have heard
of them before.”
“Two other foreign men—only two—have seen the
Painted Joss, and it was unfortunate for them.”
The comprador said this softly and with an evil
grin. He had overstepped the mark. Captain
O’Shea gripped him by the neck and shook him
savagely as he thundered in his ear:
“Any more of that, and I will forget the bargain
we made. One of those men was a friend of mine,
and by rights I ought to drill ye with a bullet as a
favor to him.”
Between chattering teeth Charley Tong Sin, suddenly
abject, begged for his life. Presently he moved
restlessly from one deck to another, but always a man
followed and kept watch of him, as Captain O’Shea
had ordered. The ship’s company, most of them off
duty and wearied with the stress and hardships of
the voyage, gathered under an awning stretched
between the deck-houses and talked in low tones.
This melancholy, empty landscape had a quality
curiously depressing. With the falling tide the
swamps and the muddy banks were laid bare and the
air became foul and heavy with the smell of decayed
vegetation, of ooze, of dead fish. The ebb and flow
of salt-water failed to cleanse and sweeten these
sluggish streams and stagnant lagoons and abandoned
canals.
The men who had followed Captain O’Shea to this
place were no longer so many vagabonds and failures
struggling for survival. They had been welded together,
in a way. They were an organization with
something like esprit de corps and could be depended
on to act as a unit. Such a feeling as this
brings to life dead self-respect and shattered confidence.
They knew not at all what the morrow
might bring forth, but every one of them was anxious
to play the man, to stand the test, to redeem himself
in his own sight, to justify Captain O’Shea’s faith in
him.
It was not a night to invite sleep. The adventurers
felt the immense loneliness of this loathsome
anchorage. It was unlike the populous China which
they had hitherto known. One might believe, with
the natives, that ghosts and demons had power to
curse and blast a region in which some violation of
the fung-shui, or sacred rites of wind and water, had
angered the supernatural influences. The breeze
died to a dead calm. The lifeless air reeked with the
stenches from the mouth of the River of Ten Thousand
Evil Smells.
It was drawing toward midnight when Mr. Kittridge
came on deck and said to Captain O’Shea, who
was sitting with a group of his men:
“I shall have to start the pumps, sir. The vessel
is leakin’ much worse than when I first reported it.”
“Um-m, I was hoping we could lay her on a beach
after we have finished our business up the river and
calk her plates,” replied the master of the Whang
Ho. “Is she making water faster than you can
handle it, Mr. Kittridge?”
“She acts to me as if a plate dropped clean out of
her a few minutes ago, sir. The pumps may help,
but I have a notion that the whole rotten, blankety
river is runnin’ into her.”
Captain O’Shea jumped below and was promptly
convinced that the gloomy diagnosis of the chief engineer
had a large basis of fact. The water was fairly
rushing into the holds and gurgling over the ballast.
Likely enough, the battering passage in from sea had
sheared and wrenched away enough rusty rivets to
weaken the junction of two or more plates, and they
had been unable any longer to withstand the pressure.
It really made no difference whether or not
this theory was the correct one. The fact was that
the venerable Whang Ho had suddenly decided to
lay her bones in the mud with six fathoms of water
above her keel. Mr. Kittridge pensively caressed
his gray whiskers and remarked with a sigh:
“I mentioned the pumps from force of habit. It’s
really ridiculous to stay below any longer, Captain.
We gave the bloody old tub more than she could
stand, and she’s peacefully chucked it up. She’s
sinkin’ very quiet and decent, I’ll say that for her.”
“’Tis time we said good-by to her,” quoth O’Shea.
“Draw your fires, if you can, Mr. Kittridge, and I
will get the boats ready.”
“I do seem to find trouble wherever I go,” sadly
murmured the chief engineer.
The men on deck took the news with no great
show of excitement. This was the kind of voyage
which one could not reasonably expect to be commonplace.
To have to escape from a sinking steamer
was an episode, not a disaster. In few words, Captain
O’Shea assured them that he had no intention of
letting this uncomfortable little happening interfere
with the business for which he had employed them.
The insurance underwriters would be out of pocket,
but who cared a rap for them, anyhow? Thereupon
he issued orders, swiftly, intelligently, with masterful
vehemence. The two boats which appeared most
serviceable were swung outboard and held ready to
launch. They would hold a dozen men each without
crowding. Water-kegs were filled, the galley
and store-room ransacked for tins of meat and biscuit,
bags of potatoes and rice. The fire-arms and
cutlasses were served out and the cases of ammunition
divided between the two boats. Meanwhile
the Whang Ho continued to sink with a certain
dignity and decorum. One could find nothing dramatic
in this shipwreck. Every one moved with
haste, but there was no outcry.
Only one mischance marred the exodus from the
Whang Ho. All hands were absorbed, and quite
naturally, in delaying their departure as little as
possible. Delay meant something worse than wet
feet. In fact, the main deck was almost level with
the water when the boats were ready to shove clear.
For once the Whang Ho had moved rapidly, although
in a lamentable direction. With so much to do in
so short a time, it was not extraordinary that the
vigilant espionage which surrounded Charley Tong
Sin should be relaxed, not to say forgotten, for a
moment. Even Captain O’Shea neglected to keep
an eye on him, the business of abandoning ship on a
dark night at excessively short notice being calculated
to tax the resources of the most capable
commander.
The comprador took advantage of these distractions
to erase himself from the scene. The boats
were held against the side of the steamer, while the
captain took tally of the men in them, scrambling
from one boat to the other with a globe lantern
swinging in his fist. Charley Tong Sin was indubitably
missing. O’Shea leaped on board the moribund
Whang Ho, which was now sobbing and gurgling
tremendously, and made a flying search of the
cabins and state-rooms. It was obvious that this
elusive young Chinese had not vanished below decks,
where by now nothing but a fish could exist. And
unless Captain Michael O’Shea wished to join the
fishes, it was time for him to go.
Chagrined and anxious, he returned to his boat,
and the men frantically plied oars. A moment or
two later the Whang Ho went under with very little
fuss, meeting her end with the calm of a Chinese
philosopher. The boats rocked in the waves that
rolled away from the place where she had been, and
the rays of the lanterns revealed many large and
greasy bubbles.
Captain O’Shea wasted no time in sentimental regrets.
The Whang Ho was a dead issue. What
vitally concerned him was the whereabouts of that
valuable passenger, Charley Tong Sin. It was
absurd to suppose that he had fallen overboard and
given up the ghost. A rascal of his kidney had as
many lives as a cat. It was much more plausible to
surmise that he had unostentatiously laid hold of a
life-belt, slipped over the stern, and made for the
nearest shore. The boats moved to and fro, looking
for him, but the darkness, misty and opaque, made
it hopeless to discover the head of a swimmer who
by this time might have left the water and concealed
himself in the marsh.
“I misdoubt that me policy was sound,” said
Captain O’Shea to Mr. Kittridge. “Maybe I ought
to have shot him, anyhow.”
“It would ha’ been a good job,” grunted the
chief engineer. “And now he’ll streak it for this
village of Wang-Li-Fu and give an alarm.”
“Precisely that. But unless he can pick up a
sampan or a fishing-boat he will make slow headway
flounderin’ through the swamps and swimming the
creeks. ’Tis up to us to beat him to it.”
Mr. Parkinson, who was in command of the other
boat, was ordered to steer alongside for consultation.
It was promptly agreed that the party should first
find the mouth of the River of Ten Thousand Evil
Smells and then move up-stream without delay.
It would be slow and blundering navigation, but if
three or four miles could be traversed before daylight
they might tie up to the bank and reconnoitre within
striking distance of their goal.
“I do not know what kind of a mess we will hop
into,” O’Shea told them before the boats separated.
“We may have to fight our way, thanks to that
slippery divil of a comprador, and I am not asking
ye to go anywhere that I will not go meself. Some
of you are not trained to use weapons, but if ye will
cut loose and blaze away and not think too much
about your own skins, we can make it uncomfortable
for a slather of Chinese. There is plenty of
ammunition, so don’t scrimp yourselves.”
The boats slid slowly into the entrance of the wide,
sluggish stream. The lanterns were extinguished.
The only sound was the cadenced thump of the
thole-pins. If any of the men felt the prickly chill
of cowardice, they kept it to themselves. Now and
then the keels furrowed the mud, and when the boats
stranded hard and fast, the crews waded overboard
and shoved them ahead. Thus the little flotilla
progressed until dawn flushed the eastern sky and
the vapors, streaming upward from the marshes,
curled and drifted like filmy clouds. Higher ground
and the green, checkered squares of tilled fields were
discernible a short distance beyond.
The boats turned into the mouth of a tiny creek
where the tall rushes curtained them from observation.
This was a favorable halting place, and a cold
breakfast was hastily eaten. O’Shea had a poor
opinion of fighting on an empty stomach. He addressed
himself with marked deference to a very
neatly dressed man with iron-gray hair who had
said little during the voyage. His face was haggard
and his eyes were tired with weariness of
living.
“You have seen service, sir, and ye have led
drilled men,” said O’Shea. “The cards are dealt,
but from now on you can play them better than I.
I will be obliged to ye for advice.”
The cashiered officer looked grateful. This kind
of recognition had power to move him. With a
diffident manner, as if his professional opinion
had long since ceased to interest any one, he replied:
“Most Chinese villages are walled. There will be
at least one gate facing the river and two or three
on the inland side. It is often awkward to make a
landing under fire from boats. I suggest we divide
our force. If you approve, Captain, I will take ten
of the most active men and disembark here. We
can fetch a wide circuit of the town, and it will not
be difficult to make our way across the rice fields
and ditches. You can put the rest of them in one
boat and row up in front of the town, waiting in the
stream until we are in a position to make a rush.
Then we will drive home a simultaneous attack in
front and rear.”
“Napoleon could not beat it,” heartily exclaimed
O’Shea. “And if ye shoot fast enough and kick up
a terrible racket, they will think ye are an army.
What will the signal be?”
“Three rifle shots.”
“Ay, ay, Mr. Bannister. ’Tis the sensible plan
that ye take command of the army while I hoist the
rear-admiral’s pennant over the navy. We have no
reserves, but many a famous victory would have
been missing from history if the lads that won them
had waited for the reserves to come up.”
The chosen ten forsook the boats and tramped off
behind their soldierly leader. A few minutes later
the expedition of Captain O’Shea got under way,
his boat hugging the muddy shore and dodging behind
its ragged indentations. It was not long before
a wide curve of the river disclosed to view the tiled
roofs, the crumbling brick wall, and the towered
gate-ways of a village. In front of it were several
rickety wharfs, or stagings, built of bamboo poles
lashed together. At the outer end of one of these
lay a two-masted junk, her hawse-holes painted to
resemble two huge eyes. The tide had begun to
ebb, and the junk was already heeled so that her
deck sloped toward the river. This craft appeared
to be deserted. No pigtailed heads bobbed behind
the immensely heavy bulwarks. If the army officer
had been a Napoleon, Captain O’Shea showed himself
a Nelson.
“Pull like blazes for the junk yonder,” he shouted
to his men. “We will pile aboard her and take
cover.”
The junk was directly in front of the gate-way in
the village wall, and perhaps a hundred yards distant
from it. The intervening space was beach, a miry
roadway, and a disorderly row of shanties made of
drift-wood, with a few boats hauled out for repairs.
The heavy timbers of the junk made her a nautical
fortress, and the high sides would be difficult of direct
assault.
The men swung lustily at the oars, and the boat
shot out into the open river. O’Shea steered wide
of the village until he could turn and make directly
for the junk. It was an admirable bit of strategy,
but wholly wasted on this sleepy, shabby Chinese
village. There was never a sign of a hostile demonstration.
As an anticlimax the thing was absurd.
A crowd of men, women, and children streamed out
through the gate in the wall and stared with much
excited chatter at the foreign invaders. Apparently
their behavior meant no more than a harmless curiosity.
Several garrulous old gentlemen squatted
upon fragments of timber and pulled at their bamboo
pipes while they discussed the singular visitation
with the oracular demeanor of so many owls.
The bold O’Shea grinned sheepishly. His sensations
were those of a man who beheld a heroic enterprise
suddenly turned into low comedy. He glanced
at the amused faces of his followers and said:
“’Tis not what ye might call a desperate resistance.
Let us promenade ashore and look the town
over.”
They quitted their fortress and moved along the
narrow, swaying staging of bamboo, their rifles ready
for use in the event of an ambuscade. The Chinese
crowd promptly retreated in noisy confusion. O’Shea
ordered a halt. After some delay, three signal shots
came down the wind from Major Bannister’s force.
He was about to attack the village from the landward
side. Now the shopkeepers and coolies scuttled
madly away from O’Shea’s party to seek shelter
within the walls and discover what all this extraordinary
excitement could mean.
Behind them tramped the naval brigade into
streets from which the inhabitants were vanishing as
rapidly as possible. Somewhere near the centre of
the town O’Shea and Major Bannister joined forces.
This pair of valiant leaders eyed each other with
mutually puzzled chagrin.
“We just walked in without the slightest trouble,”
confessed the army man. “What do you make of
it?”
“I had the same experience,” observed O’Shea.
“And I do not know what to make of it at all.
’Twas me firm conviction that we were prancin’ into
a hornet’s nest. The information all pointed that
way. I would call it a funny kind of a surprise
party.”
“The villagers have no intention of making it
unpleasant for us. They have been giving my
men eggs and melons and chickens, to keep us
good-natured, I presume.”
“Well, we will find quarters and fetch our grub
from the junk, and I will buy the drinks, if ye can
locate them, for the joke seems to be on me.”
They found the village tavern, consisting of several
detached buildings set in a large court-yard.
The agitated landlord kow-towed himself almost
black in the face, and in trembling accents expressed
his desire to bestow all his goods upon the warlike
foreigners if only his miserable life might be spared.
He summarily ejected a few native guests of low
degree, who fled without delaying to argue the matter.
The invaders set the tavern coolies to sweeping
and scrubbing the filthy buildings and took charge
of the kitchen with its row of earthen fire-pots.
There was no lack of room for men to sleep three and
four in a row upon the k’angs, or brick platforms used
for the purpose, and the ragged quilts were hung
outside to air. In short, the tavern was transformed
into a camp which had no serious discomforts.
Having taken care of his men, Captain O’Shea
found leisure to ponder over the situation, a process
which left him with a headache. He rambled
unmolested from one end of the village to the other,
searching for clues that might link themselves
with the Painted Joss and the tragedy of Bill Maguire.
There were two small, dilapidated temples,
one of them inhabited by a few Buddhist priests in
yellow robes. O’Shea was permitted to enter them
and explore to his heart’s content. They were nothing
more than village shrines, however, in which the
perfunctory rites were held and offerings made—such
places as might have been seen in a thousand Chinese
towns. Nor did the village itself, excepting for an
air of general decay, differ from the hamlets of a
dozen provinces.
“I have a harrowing suspicion that Charley Tong
Sin made a monkey of me,” ruefully sighed O’Shea,
“or maybe I have been all wrong from the start.
The Chinese proposition has too many twists in it
for a white man to fathom.”
As a person of considerable confidence in his ability
to master difficulties, his self-esteem had been dealt
a hard blow. His imagination had pictured a large,
stirring climax of his pilgrimage, and here he was all
adrift in a wretched little village of no consequence
whatever, the last place in the world to find the headquarters
of a secret organization so mysteriously
powerful as to cast its sinister shadow throughout
China, and even across the seas. And yet the evidence
had been by no means vague and misleading.
Beginning with the fragmentary revelations of the
demented sailor, coming next to the disclosures of
poor McDougal’s diary, he had been led straight to
the town of Wang-Li-Fu, on the River of Ten Thousand
Evil Smells. He had felt that the hand of destiny
was guiding him.
Returning to the tavern yard O’Shea found his
men cheerfully making friends of the villagers and
accepting the situation with the ready adaptability
of true soldiers of fortune. They looked to the leader
for orders, but he had none to give them. He had
been placed in the ridiculous position of providing
wages and rations for a perfectly superfluous expeditionary
force.
“Just what did you expect to turn up in this
pigsty of a settlement?” gloomily inquired Mr. Kittridge,
who seemed disappointed that he had not
broken a few heads. “Whatever it was, it fell flat.”
“It did that,” frankly admitted O’Shea. “’Tis a
painful subject, Mr. Kittridge, and we will not discuss
it now. But I am not done with the riddle of
Wang-Li-Fu.”
Three days passed, and singly and in squads the
invaders ransacked the village and its suburbs, poking
into shops, alleys, dwellings, and court-yards
and taking stock of the inmates thereof. That the
people were very poor and very industrious was all
that one could say of them. And they were no more
to be suspected of plotting deeds of violence than
so many rabbits. Doggedly persistent, unwilling to
confess himself beaten, O’Shea shifted his quest to
the open country for miles outside of Wang-Li-Fu.
It was a region of green fields gridironed with ditches
and rutted paths, and dotted with toilers in blue cotton
blouses and straw hats, who tilled their crops
from dawn to dark.
It was obviously useless to extend the investigation
any considerable distance away from this region.
If the secret was not to be unearthed in the
vicinity of Wang-Li-Fu, then his conclusions had
been all wrong. The villagers assured him that this
was, in truth, none other than Wang-Li-Fu, and the
baffled, perplexed O’Shea could not let go of the
opinion that the goal was somewhere near at hand.
Otherwise, why all the elaborate stratagems in Shanghai
to thwart his voyage to the River of Ten Thousand
Evil Smells?
He had imagined himself attacking a stronghold
of some sort, a headquarters of desperate criminals
who must be wiped out. But if that slippery comprador
Charley Tong Sin had carried a warning
to the men of the Painted Joss, he must have fled
elsewhere than to this commonplace, harmless village.
At any rate, it seemed absurd to tarry much
longer in Wang-Li-Fu with a force of armed retainers.
At the end of a fortnight, O’Shea was of the opinion
that his loyal legion had better seek to mend its
fortunes in some other quarter. He was ashamed
to look them in the face. The fiasco cut him to the
quick. He had been as mad as poor Bill Maguire.
In future he would stick to his trade as a shipmaster.
Meanwhile, the malarial poison of the marshes
found its way into his blood. He failed to realize
that he was ill, and paid no attention to the little
flashes of fever that came by night and the creeping,
chilly feeling that troubled him in the morning.
There came a day when he was unable to rise from
the brick sleeping-platform. The fever increased,
suddenly, violently. It caught him unprepared.
His plan of retreat had not been announced, and now
he was incapable of leadership. His mind alternated
between delirium and stupor. When he talked it
was of many inconsequential things. One might
have said that the evil spirit of the Painted Joss
had laid its spell of misfortune upon him. In the
court-yard of the tavern his lieutenants held a
conference.
“Can anybody make head or tail of this infernal
situation?” gloomily inquired Mr. Kittridge. “What
in hades are we going to do about it?”
“Try to pull Captain O’Shea through this fever
before we think of anything else,” stoutly affirmed
Mr. Parkinson. “We jammed into this crazy voyage
with our eyes shut. With all of us it was anything
to get clear of Shanghai. And it’s useless
business to sit and growl about it as hard luck.
What do you say, Major Bannister?”
The army man smiled at sight of their discouraged
countenances and quietly answered:
“What else can we chaps expect but hard luck?
Really, I should be surprised to find anything else.
I can tell you one thing, gentlemen. I have campaigned
in the tropics, and I know something about
this swamp fever. We had best get out of here and
take Captain O’Shea with us. If we don’t, he will
die as sure as sunrise, and the rest of us will be down
with it before long. It caught him first because he
was fagged with worry.”
“We agree with you there,” said Mr. Parkinson.
“But we seem to have overlooked a line of retreat.
That was the Irish of it, I suppose. If we go
down river in our two boats we’ll have to work ’em
out to sea over those nasty shoals and then run the
chance of being picked up adrift. We might get
away with it, but it would kill a man as sick as
O’Shea.”
“Why not go up-river?” suggested Major Bannister.
“By means of a few words of Chinese and a
great many gestures I have extracted from the village
head-men the information that there is a European
mission station about a hundred and fifty miles
northwest of here. We can make part of the journey
by boat and then hike overland. With a litter and
coolies to carry it, we may be able to take Captain
O’Shea through alive. It’s better than letting him
die in this pest-hole.”
“That’s the most sensible speech I’ve heard since
we signed on,” grunted Mr. Kittridge. “And you
can pull out of this rotten Wang-Li-Fu not a minute
too soon to please me.”
The village head-men were summoned, and these
venerable worthies declared themselves anxious to aid
the sick leader of the foreign soldiers. He had played
with their children, paid the shopkeepers their prices
without dispute, and sat with the old men in the tea-houses.
Nor had his armed force committed any
abuses, although they held the village at their mercy.
It was wisdom to try to carry Captain O’Shea to his
own people. The village would gladly furnish a guide
and plenty of coolies, a covered litter, and a small
house-boat in which the sick man could be made
comfortable.
The evacuation of Wang-Li-Fu was a dismal business.
The adventurers were oppressed by a sense of
failure and discouragement. Their enterprise had
fizzled out like a dampened match. This final act
was inglorious. Their plight was worse than when
they had been stranded as beach-combers in Shanghai.
They carried Captain O’Shea to a sampan, or
flat-bottomed boat, with a tiny cabin of bamboo and
matting, which could be towed against the sluggish
current of the river. The men disposed themselves
in the two boats saved from the Whang Ho steamer,
and a squad of half-naked coolies strung themselves
along a towing-rope to help track the sampan up-stream.
The sick man lay stretched upon his quilts and
showed little interest in the slow progress of the flotilla.
Between spells of heavy drowsiness he watched
the slimy shore and fringing marsh slide past.
Through the first day the wind was cool and the air
bright, and the boats trailed up-river until after nightfall
before they were pulled into the bank to moor.
As the part of caution, no fires were made and
conversation was hushed. The foreigners had an
uncomfortable suspicion that this might be hostile
territory, although they had discovered nothing to
warrant the conjecture. But O’Shea had been babbling
about the Painted Joss while flighty with
fever, and Charley Tong Sin was still unaccounted
for.
Between midnight and morning the sick man came
out of his uneasy dreams. As it seemed to him, he
was clear-headed, his senses alert, his judgment normal.
Just why he should be cooped up in this native
boat was a bit difficult to comprehend, but why try
to understand it? There was only one problem of
real importance. And now was the time to solve it.
O’Shea laughed to think what a stupid, blundering
fool he had been to recruit an armed expedition and
come clattering into this corner of China with so
much fuss and noise.
If a man wanted to find the Painted Joss, all he
had to do was listen to the friendly, familiar voices
that whispered in his ears. O’Shea could hear them
now. He accepted them as a matter of course. His
eyes were very bright as he pulled on his shoes and
fumbled for the revolver in its holster under the
pillow. Curiously enough, he was no longer conscious
of great physical weakness. It was tremendously
urgent that he should go to find the Painted
Joss without a moment’s delay. His men would not
understand if he should tell them about the friendly
voices that were offering to show him the way.
They might try to restrain him. He must leave the
boat quietly, unobserved.
Crawling from beneath the matting curtain, he
gained the river bank. His knees were exceedingly
shaky and his hands trembled uncertainly, but he
was confident that he had found the trail of the
Painted Joss and that his vigor would soon return.
Charley Tong Sin outwit him? Nonsense! O’Shea
would have been startled beyond measure to know
that he was wandering off in delirium. He would
have taken a shot at any one rash enough to tell
him so.
Undetected he moved along the shore, silent as a
red Indian, and was presently lost in the darkness.
It was muddy walking, and he turned into the tall
marsh grass, where a carpet of dead vegetation made
firmer footing. Frequently he was compelled to halt
and regain his labored breath, but his purpose was
unwavering. The voices drove him on. He had no
sense of fear. After some time his erratic progress
led him back to the river. There he stumbled over
a log and sat down to wait for daybreak, which had
begun to flush the sky.
His head throbbed as though hammers were pounding
it and waves of blurring dizziness troubled him.
What was more disquieting, the guiding voices had
ceased to talk to him. He felt crushing disappointment
and sadness. His eyes filled with tears.
Dawn found him seated dejectedly with his back
propped against the log, his head drooping, while he
stared at the muddy river. Here he would wait on
the chance that his friends might find him. As the
day brightened, his aimless vision was caught by
something which powerfully awakened his weary,
befogged perceptions. It acted as a stimulant of tremendous
force. Sitting bolt upright he gazed at a
footprint, cleanly outlined, which had become sun-dried
and hardened in a stratum of clay.
It had been made by a leather sole and heel.
The outline was pointed and narrow. Into O’Shea’s
quickened memory there flashed the picture of
Charley Tong Sin stretched upon the cabin floor of
the Whang Ho steamer, his patent-leather shoes waving
gently as he went to sleep under the soporific
influence of a knock-out blow. He felt absolutely
certain that this particular print had been left by
the fashionable footgear of the vanished comprador.
The voices had guided him aright. It was here that
Charley Tong Sin had come ashore after making his
way up the River of Ten Thousand Evil Smells in
some kind of a native boat.
There was one chance in a million that O’Shea
should have halted to wait in this precise spot where
his eyes might see the thing. He dragged himself to
his feet and scanned the melancholy landscape.
There were no villages in sight; only the marsh and
fields and a vast mound of débris to mark the place
where once had stood a city. Even the walls surrounding
it had been levelled. It was scarcely more
than a wide-spread excrescence of broken brick and
tiling partly overgrown with vegetation. The landscape
could have held no more desolate reminder of
the wreckage left in the wake of the Tai Ping rebels.
It was plausible to surmise that this was the real
Wang-Li-Fu, the city which O’Shea had set out to
find. The squalid village much lower down the
river might have been founded by refugees who gave
the same name to their new abode. And the villagers
had been too ignorant to explain the blunder.
To them there was only one Wang-Li-Fu. How
Charley Tong Sin must have laughed at leaving
O’Shea and his men to waste themselves in a chase
that led nowhere.
It was a pallid, unshaven, tottering ghost of Captain
Michael O’Shea that mustered strength to walk
very slowly in the direction of the ruined city.
Once he paused and became irresolute, but a little
way beyond he found the imprint of a narrow shoe of
European workmanship on the soft bank of a ditch.
His stumbling steps led him, as by an unerring divination,
toward the highest part of the great mound
of débris where tall trees grew from the crumbling
masonry. His painful advance became less difficult
when he found a path from which the obstructions
had been removed.
Presently he stood looking across a cleared space
in the midst of the ruins, invisible from river or highway.
In it were several small buildings and one
much larger. The timbers set into its walls were
carved and gilded, the curving roof of dull red tile.
There was no living thing in sight. This isolated
community was so situated that it was wholly concealed
from strangers, and the natives of the region
were apt to shun the blasted city as haunted by
demons. No watchers were posted to guard against
intrusion.
O’Shea crossed the open space and made for the
large building, which had the aspect of a temple.
Unhesitatingly he approached the massive wooden
doors and found them ajar. He walked like a man
in a trance, muttering to himself. Passing within, he
entered a sort of anteroom partitioned by means of
screens wonderfully embroidered. The stone pavement
rang to the tread of his heels. The place
echoed with emptiness. He pressed on and came
into a room of greater extent. Its corners were lost
in shadow. Rows of pillars supported the dusky
rafters upon which gilded dragons seemed to writhe.
The windows were small and set close to the roof
and the light of early morning had not dispelled the
gloom.
In the centre of the floor was an altar. Behind it
towered an image of Buddha, and yet it was unlike
the images of the bland and contemplative Buddha
commonly to be found in the temples of the East.
It was a monstrous thing. Only an artist with an
inspiration from the devil could have so handled
tools as to make those wooden features seem to lust
after all abominable wickedness. The color of this
seated statue was crimson. Amid the shadows it
glowed like fire or blood. On the breast, above the
folded arms, stood out in broad, black strokes a
Chinese symbol or character which O’Shea recognized
with a sensation of creeping repugnance.
“The Painted Joss!” he gasped.
His attention was so strongly caught and held by
this malevolent image that for the moment he had
eyes for nothing else. Presently, however, he became
aware that another figure confronted him, a
living presence. It was a man sitting in a massive
chair of teak-wood, by the side of the Buddha. The
bulk of him was enormous. He was both fat and
mighty of frame, and not even the towering amplitude
of the image could dwarf his proportions and
belittle the impression he conveyed. His face was
broad and heavy-jowled, the mouth sensual and cruel.
With folded arms he sat and gazed at the foreign
intruder. This unflinching, scornful immobility had
a certain distinction. He believed that he must
instantly die at the hands of this European with the
white, savage face and the blazing eyes who covered
him with a revolver. It was futile to cry out and
summon help. As is customary with Chinese in
positions of authority, this high-priest of iniquity
had gone to the temple to have audience with his
servitors very early in the morning. They had not
yet joined him and O’Shea was quick to read his
own advantage.
It was right and just that he should slay this huge
man in the crimson robe who ruled the temple of
the Painted Joss. He had come ten thousand miles
to be judge and executioner. He was ready to kill
and be killed in his turn. But the revolver was
strangely heavy and it wavered so that he was unable
to hold it at arm’s length. A haze bothered his
vision and he could not brush it from his eyes.
Something was the matter with his knees. They
were giving way. With an incoherent exclamation,
O’Shea fell unconscious upon the stone flagging and
the revolver clattered from his limp hand. He had
paid the price of exertion beyond his strength.
When his senses returned there was in his mind
only the dimmest recollection of how he came to be
in this dreadful place. The vagaries of fever no
longer possessed him. Clear-headed but wretchedly
weak and nerveless, he gazed about him and discovered
that he was alone in the unholy temple.
The shadows were not so heavy on the pillars, the
gilded rafters, and the marble altar. The crimson
image of the seated Buddha loomed flamboyant and
portentous and the Chinese symbol painted on its
breast was boldly outlined.
There was no way of escape. The building was a
most effectual prison. His revolver had been taken
from him. He could not even fight and die like a
man. The fact was that this desperate extremity
lacked the proper sense of reality. It was so contrary
to reason and he had such shadowy, confused
ideas of what had preceded, that this was more like
nightmare or delirium. And it seemed impossible
that he should not presently find himself awake.
What most tenaciously persisted in his memory
was the image of the huge man in the teak-wood
chair. He was a vision which could not be denied.
Such a one as he had power to sway the wills of
others to his desires, to create and direct great enterprises
and send his influence afar, but never for
good. If he ordered murder done in distant places
his secret edicts would be obeyed, nor would his
agent dare to thwart him. If there was such an
organization as O’Shea had assumed, then he had
stood face to face with the dominant personality, the
compelling force from which radiated infernal activities.
“I saw him, whether I am meself or somebody
else,” the prisoner muttered with a groan. “And he
will come back and the brand will be chopped into
me, same as was done to poor Bill Maguire. ’Tis a
tough finish, if all this is really true. My God, I
wish I knew what had happened to me. Yesterday
I was going up-river with me men, and now——”
He struggled to his feet. A supreme effort of will
conquered physical weakness. A man condemned to
die is capable of forgetting bodily ills. Just then a
young man appeared from the direction of the door-way.
He wore native garments, but O’Shea recognized
him. It was Charley Tong Sin, whose smile
was unpleasant. In his hand was O’Shea’s revolver,
which he was careful to hold ready for use. The
jaunty, affable manner of the comprador had returned.
He appeared very well satisfied with himself
as he exclaimed, by way of greeting.
“It is an unexpected pleasure, you bet, Captain
O’Shea. I have waited till you were gone from
Wang-Li-Fu. It was reported that you were very
sick and went up the river yesterday with your men.
You decided to come and see us, to visit the Painted
Joss? You wished to make some trouble?”
“’Tis the last day I will make trouble for any one,
by the looks of things,” replied O’Shea. “You win,
Charley.”
“You are a smart man,” grinned the other.
“But you had too much curiosity. I am a good
fellow. I will tell you what you want to know. You
will not give it away. They are getting ready to
cut your visit pretty short.”
There was the chatter of voices somewhere outside
and the brazen mutter of a gong. O’Shea kept
silence. He was not as resigned to his fate as Charley
Tong Sin inferred. He was watching every motion
of the gloating young man and his eyes measured the
distance between them.
“You will feel better if you know,” tauntingly
cried the Chinese. “You have seen the Painted
Joss. You have seen a man sitting beside it, the
great and terrible Chung himself, the ruler of the
Pih-lien-Kiao, the Sect of the Fatal Obligation.”
“Much obliged, Charley,” grimly interrupted
O’Shea. “Tell me some more. I am sorry I could
not have words with the terrible Chung. And
the brand that ye chop into people, your trademark?”
“It is the mark that means The Dreadful Messenger
of Chung. It is a favor to tell you, Captain O’Shea.
No other foreigner, no Chinese except the servants
of Chung, have heard it spoken. But you will not
speak it anywhere.”
“There’s more that I want to know,” said O’Shea,
“though precious little good the information will
do me.”
“Ha! Why did you not have so much sense before
and mind your own business?”
It was absurd to carry on such a dialogue as this,
as O’Shea perceived, but Charley Tong Sin was enjoying
this session with the rash shipmaster who
had formerly held the upper hand. Before the victim
could be subjected to further taunts he heard the
massive doors opened and other sounds to indicate
that bars were sliding into place to fasten them on
the inside. The huge man in the crimson robe, the
great and terrible Chung, lumbered into view and
seated himself in the chair of teak-wood. Charley
Tong Sin humbly bowed several times. The personage
beckoned the twain nearer and spoke briefly.
He desired to conduct a cross-examination of his own
with the comprador as interpreter.
“He wishes to know why you have come to this
place?” was the first question addressed to O’Shea.
“Because ye butchered a friend of mine, a red-headed
sailor by the name of Jim Eldridge,” was the
unflinching reply. “He told me about your dirty
devilment as well as he could, and I saw what ye
did to him.”
The huge man showed signs of consternation when
this was conveyed to him. He uttered a bellowing
interrogation.
“He is not alive? You have talked with his
ghost?” shrilly demanded Charley Tong Sin.
“’Twas him that sent me here,” declared O’Shea.
“Ye can impart it to the big ugly mug yonder that
I have had visits from the ghost of the red-headed
sailor that he killed and branded.”
With an excited, heedless gesture, Charley Tong
Sin raised the revolver. He had been long accustomed
to wearing European clothes, and the flowing
sleeves of his Chinese outer garment impeded his
motions. A fold of the silk fabric fell over the butt
of the weapon, and he tried to brush it aside with his
left hand. This other sleeve was caught and held
for a moment by the sharp firing-pin of the cocked
hammer.
This trifling mishap, gave O’Shea a desperate
opportunity. With a flash of his normal agility he
leaped across the intervening space. The comprador
strove frantically to free the weapon, but only
entangled it the more. The episode was closed
before the crimson-robed personage could play a part.
O’Shea’s shoulder rammed Charley Tong Sin and
sent him sprawling, and the revolver was instantly
wrested from his grasp.
“The doors are locked,” panted O’Shea, “and before
your men break in, I will send the both of ye
to hell. Sit where you are, ye terrible Chung. You
overplayed your game, Charley.”
The comprador seemed to shrink within his
clothes. His mouth hung open and his face was
ashen. He was eager to clutch at any straw which
might give him the chance of life. Shrinking from
the scowling presence in the chair, he began to talk
a sing-song babble of words that tumbled over each
other.
“I will help you get away alive if you do not
kill me. Captain O’Shea, I will explain about Jim
Eldridge; I will not lie to you. All the secrets I will
tell you. There was a steamer, the Tai Yan, and
she came over the bar from the sea in a big storm,
at the time of a flood. It was do this or go to the
bottom because the engines had broke. A boat with
sailors rowed up the river. They were foolish men
who believed the stories that gold and silver treasure
was hidden in the ruins of this old Wang-Li-Fu.
And they found this temple, and they knew too
much.
“All but two of the men were able to run quick
to the river, but Eldridge and one named McDougal
ran into this place, trying to hide. They ran
into the temple before they were captured. There
was a little building, but now it is ashes and much
sticks of burnt wood. In that building those two
men were locked to be killed next day. The red-headed
man was a demon, I tell you. Walls could
not hold him. In the night he set fire to the building,
and it was a great blaze. But he was caught and
punished.”
“Ye left him for dead, and he came to,” growled
O’Shea. “And so McDougal got away!”
“I can tell you more secrets,” wailed Charley
Tong Sin, but his services as an informer were suddenly
cut short. The huge man in the chair had
raised his voice in a tremendous call for help to his
followers without. Otherwise he had sat composed,
glaring at O’Shea. It was his hand that slew Charley
Tong Sin as a traitor. He was on his feet, the heavy
chair raised aloft. He swung it with amazing ease.
It was no longer a massive article of furniture, but
a missile in the hands of a man of gigantic strength.
His movements were not clumsy.
The chair flew through the air. O’Shea dodged,
but Charley Tong Sin flung up his arms, taken unawares.
The impact would have brained an ox.
The whirling mass of teak smote the terrified comprador
on the head and chest and he crumpled to
the pavement. He was as dead as though he had
been caught beneath the hammer of a pile-driver.
The tableau was an extraordinary one. O’Shea
stood staring at the broken body of the young
Chinese. The man in the crimson robe stirred not
from his tracks. Implacable, unafraid, he had executed
the last sentence of The Sect of the Fatal
Obligation.
The people outside were clamoring at the doors,
and O’Shea heard the thud and crash of some kind of
an improvised battering-ram. He sighed and found
the thought of death at their hands very bitter.
But he would not go alone. He faced the great and
terrible Chung and slowly raised the revolver.
The arch-assassin bade him wait with a gesture
so imperious, so mandatory, that O’Shea hesitated.
The bearing of the man held some large significance.
His dark, evil countenance expressed rather sadness
than wrath. He slid a hand into the folds of his robe
and raised the hand to his mouth. Whatever it was
that he swallowed wrought its work with swift and
deadly virulence. Swaying like a tree about to fall,
he strode to the marble altar and fell across it with
his head buried in his arms. In this posture he died,
in front of the image of the glowing Buddha, whose
graven lineaments seemed to express the unholy
ambitions and emotions of his own soul.
O’Shea managed to walk to a corner of the temple
and slumped down upon a marble bench where the
Painted Joss cast its deepest shadow. His strength
had ebbed again. Listlessly, almost inattentive, he
heard the assault upon the doors renewed and the
splintering of plank. When the Chinese mob came
tumbling in he could try to shoot straight and hit a
few of them, and then they would close in on him.
It was the end of the game.
A few minutes and the servitors of Chung came
jostling and shouting through the anteroom. Then
they halted abruptly. Their noise was hushed.
The light that fell from the windows near the roof
showed them the lifeless figure in the crimson robe,
doubled across the marble altar. In the foreground
lay the battered body of Charley Tong Sin, but they
had eyes only for the tragedy of the altar. They
stood dumfounded, like men in the presence of
something incredible.
At length the boldest shuffled forward. The
others followed timidly. They appeared terrified in
the extreme. It was as though they had believed
their master to be invulnerable. And he was dead.
Possibly they conjectured that he had been slain
by an agency more than mortal. The group of
Chinese clustered about the altar, whispering, regarding
the body of Chung. Apparently they had not
bethought themselves of the foreigner who was held
a prisoner in the temple.
O’Shea rose in his shadowy corner and moved
wearily past the Painted Joss. It was better to
have the thing finished. He came upon the Chinese
like an apparition. Their wits were so fuddled that
the sight of him had the effect of another shock. If
he had been powerful enough to slay the mighty
Chung, then the demons were his allies. Perceiving
their dazed condition, he forebore to shoot, and advanced
abreast of the altar. The path to the door-way
was clear, but he had not the strength to make
a run for it. The hope of life, miraculously restored
to him, was in the possibility that they might stand
and gaze at him a little longer.
He had walked a half-dozen steps farther when
one of the crowd yelled. The spell was broken.
They raced after him like wolves. He turned and
steadied himself and pulled trigger until the revolver
was empty. The onset was checked and thrown
into bloody confusion. O’Shea had summarily convinced
them that whether or not the demons were
in league with him, the devil was in this ready
weapon of his.
They were no longer massed between him and the
exit, and for the moment the advantage undeniably
belonged to this mysterious, devastating foreigner.
He stumbled over the broken timbers of the doors
and was in the blessed daylight, the temple behind
him. He would be overtaken ere he could flee the
ruined city, but he reloaded the revolver as he followed
the path at a staggering trot. The mob
poured out of the temple, yelping in high-keyed
chorus. As a foot-racer the hapless Captain Michael
O’Shea was in excessively poor condition. In fact,
it promised to be the easiest kind of a matter to
overtake him and leisurely pelt him to death with
bricks as soon as he should have expended his
ammunition.
He swerved from the rough path and crawled to
the top of a low ridge of débris. Standing erect for
a moment, he pitched forward and fell against a bit
of wall. His figure had been outlined against the
sky, and it was discerned in a fleeting glimpse by a
scattered band of men in khaki and linen clothes who
were tramping the marsh. They raised a shout and
rushed toward the ruined city, converging until the
force was mobilized within a short distance of the
prostrate O’Shea.
The Chinese mob, pursuing full-tilt, found itself
confronting a score and more of rifles which enthusiastically
opened fire until the air hummed with bullets.
There was a hasty, unanimous retreat of the
followers of Chung to the temple and the adjacent
buildings. Major Bannister halted to bend over
O’Shea and say:
“We thought you were drowned or bogged in the
marsh. What sort of a rumpus is this?”
“The Painted Joss,” murmured O’Shea. “I found
it. Don’t bother with me. Go to it and clean out
the place.”
The adventurers, at last earning their wages, proceeded
to make things most unpleasant for the household
of Chung. The resistance was brief, and those
who were not penned within the temple fled in panic
and sought cover in the marsh. They were taken
by surprise, for the community had found the visit
of Captain O’Shea sufficient to engage its attention.
To him returned Major Bannister, hot and dusty,
his cheek bleeding from the cut of a Chinese sword,
and smilingly announced:
“Bully good fun while it lasted. What shall I do
with the devils we cornered? Take them out and
shoot them?”
“No. The boss of the works is dead. And I have
a notion that The Sect of the Fatal Obligation died
with him. Lug me to the temple, if ye please.
I’m all in, but ’tis my wish to see the whole wicked
business go up in smoke.”
Before the torch was applied, that experienced man
of war, Major Bannister, suggested that he had never
seen a more promising place in which to poke about
for loot. The search amounted to nothing until it
occurred to the major to pull the Painted Joss from
off its pedestal. After much heaving and prying the
great image fell crashing to the pavement of the temple.
Investigation revealed that underneath it were
several compartments accessible by means of cunningly
fitted panels. Many papers or documents
were found, wrapped in silk, and it was assumed that
these were the records of the black deeds of Chung
and his organized murderers. They were thrown
aside, to be bundled together and taken to the boats.
It was the astute Major Bannister who smashed
the bottom of one of these compartments with a rifle-butt
and rammed his hand through the splintered
hole. His groping fingers came in contact with
closely packed rows of metal bars. In this manner
was discovered the wealth of the temple, the blood-money
stored and treasured by the infamous Chung,
the price of many assassinations.
The gold was in stamped ingots, the silver in the
lumps or “shoes” of the clumsy Chinese currency,
and there were baskets of English sovereigns, Mexican
dollars, and a variety of the coinages which pass
over the counters of the money-changers of the Orient.
Murder as a business had paid well. The Sect
of the Fatal Obligation was a flourishing concern.
The loot belonged to those who found it. They were
troubled by no scruples respecting the heirs of the
departed Chung, nor did they consider it their duty
to surrender the spoils to the Chinese government.
That night a conflagration reddened the ruins of
the dead city of Wang-Li-Fu. It was the pyre of
the Painted Joss. And when the little flotilla again
moved up-river early next morning, a cloud of
smoke rose lazily in the still air. Captain Michael
O’Shea was still alive, which was rather surprising,
for he had passed through experiences extremely
disturbing to a sick man. There was tonic, however,
in the fact that he had redeemed his failure, the expedition
was no longer a sorry jest, and the account
of Bill Maguire had been squared.
He slept with tremendous earnestness through a
night and a day, and when he awoke it was to roar for
food and to display the peevish temper of a genuine
convalescent. When off duty his comrades became
absorbed in the odd occupation of arranging piles of
gold bars, silver “shoes,” and minted coins on the
deck of the little house-boat, like children playing
with blocks. They smiled a great deal and talked to
themselves. Captain O’Shea looked on with an air
of fatherly interest. After all, this happy family of
his had made a prosperous voyage of it. Dreams of
rehabilitation cheered these broken wanderers. They
would go home. No more for them the misery, the
heartache, the humiliation of the tropical tramp.
Their riches might slip through their fingers, but they
would make the most of golden opportunity. Like
poor McDougal, they had thrown all regrets away.
“’Tis share and share alike,” said O’Shea, “but
there is a red-headed sailor-man at anchor on a farm
in Maine and I think he has a wife somewheres.
With your permission we will deal him a share of
the plunder. ’Twas poor Bill Maguire that gave us
the tip.”
Unmindful of labor and hardship, this contented
company slowly journeyed to the head of navigation
on the River of Ten Thousand Evil Smells and then
trudged overland while O’Shea rode in a covered
chair and sang old sea-chanties in a mellow voice.
When, at length, the English mission station was
reached it was stretching the truth to call him an
invalid. The senior missionary, a gentle, very wise
old man who had lived for thirty years in the back
country, heard the tale told by these tanned, ragged
travellers and was horrified that such things should
have existed. But he had news for them, and it was
thus that he supplied a missing fragment of the
puzzle of Bill Maguire:
“The man came here and we took care of him.
But there was no finding out how he had been so
frightfully hurt. He was dumb and stupid. Later
I met a native boatman who had found him on the
river-bank near Wang-Li-Fu. Evidently he had been
thrown into the water as an easy way to get rid of
the body. Reviving a little, he splashed his way
ashore or the tide left him there. He stayed with
us until he was fairly strong and one morning he was
gone.”
“And did he set the house afire?” inquired O’Shea.
“Why, there were two accidental fires in the compound
at that time, but we laid it to the carelessness
of the kitchen coolies,” was the innocent reply.
“It was Bill Maguire, all right,” declared O’Shea.
“Now, will ye be good enough to look over the
Chinese documents we found hid away under the
Painted Joss?”
The missionary pored over the papers for several
hours. And his painstaking translation revealed all
that O’Shea cared to know concerning the operations
of The Sect of the Fatal Obligation. It had worked
in secret to remove enemies for a price. If a merchant
wished a business rival obliterated, if an official
found others in his way, if it was advantageous to
create a vacancy in some other quarter, the murder
guild directed by the departed Chung would transact
the affair, smoothly, without bungling. And
those who knew and would have disclosed the secret
were frightened into silence by the sight of the brand
that was called The Dreadful Messenger of Chung.
“It will interest you to learn, as an American,
Captain O’Shea,” said the missionary, “that among
these documents is a list of persons proscribed or
sentenced to be slain. The most conspicuous name
I find to be that of the Chinese ambassador to the
United States, His Excellency Hao Su Ting. It is
probable that this terrible fate would have awaited
him upon his return to his own country.”
“They potted his brother,” exclaimed O’Shea.
“And he was sick with fear of the thing, for I talked
it over with him meself. Well, he can thank Bill
Maguire for letting him die in his bed when his
proper time comes.”
Three weeks later Captain O’Shea sat at his ease
upon the piazza of the Grand Hotel, that overlooks
Yokohama Bay. He was thinner than when he had
put to sea in the Whang Ho steamer, but he appeared
to find the game of life quite worth while. It was
his pleasure to enjoy the tame diversions of a tourist
before boarding a mail-boat for the long run home
to San Francisco. He smiled as he reread a letter
written in the crabbed fist of that zealous agriculturist,
Johnny Kent, who had this to say:
Dear Captain Mike:
The Lord only knows what trouble you’ll be in when this
gets to China. My advice is to quit it and come home.
I’m worried about you. Bill Maguire has rounded to, understand?
His busted main hatch sort of mended itself by degrees.
He had symptoms before you left, and you ought to
have waited, but I suppose you can’t help being young and
Irish.
He was terrible melancholy at first, and he ain’t real spry
yet. I found his wife and little girl for him in Baltimore,
and made them come on here. You guessed right about the
wax doll. I bought the darndest, biggest one I could find.
Bill feels that the family is living on my charity, and being
morbid and down-hearted, he frets a whole lot about being
broke and stranded. He’ll be no good to go to sea again.
It gives him the shivers to talk about it. I don’t need him
as a farm-hand in the winter, and as for having his wife as a
steady house-keeper, I’m fussy and set in my ways.
Bill got up against an awful bad combination in China. I
won’t tell you where it was, for I don’t want you to find it.
Maybe you’ll run across a man named McDougal out there.
He was with Bill when they got in trouble. Bill saw a chance
to get away in the night, but he stood the crowd off somehow
to give McDougal leeway to join him. And this McDougal
lit out with never a thought for Bill. There was something
wrong with McDougal, as I figure it out. Maybe he was a
good man, but here was one time when he fell down on his
job. None of us say much about it, Captain Mike, but we
all pray we won’t get caught that way. You know what I
mean. We’re afraid there may be a weak spot in us that
we don’t know is there until we have to face the music.
Anyhow, as I gather from Bill, McDougal was a quitter.
If I know anything about men, he has wished a hundred
times since that he had stayed to take his medicine with
Bill. We would a heap sight rather see you come home alive
than to go monkeying with the Painted Joss. Nothing
much has happened except a dry spell in August and corn
and potatoes set back. Hens are laying well.
Your friend, J. Kent.
Captain O’Shea chuckled and then became thoughtful.
Paddy Blake and McDougal. Charley Tong
Sin and the wreck of the Whang Ho. Wang-Li-Fu
and the terrible Chung. Much can happen within
the space of a few weeks to a man that will seek the
long trail. Presently he took from his leather bill-book
several slips of paper which he had received
from the Yokohama Specie Bank in exchange for his
gold bars and silver “shoes.” After making sundry
calculations with a pencil, he said to himself:
“The share of Jim Eldridge, alias Bill Maguire, is
nine thousand eight hundred and sixty-two dollars
and eleven cents, and ’tis here all ship-shape in two
drafts on New York. My piece of the loot is the
same. But the red-headed sailorman will never be
the lad he was, and he should not be worried by the
lack of money to live on. And could any money
pay for what he went through? ’Tis easy to know
what I should do. I will not take a cent of the
plunder. My share I will give to Bill, and with his
bit of it he will be comfortably fixed.”
An expression of boyish satisfaction brightened his
resolute features as he added:
“A man would be ashamed to take money for such
a pleasant vacation as this one has been. Now, I
will send a cable message to Bill Maguire and it will
cheer him a lot. His account is squared. And I
think I have put a crimp in The Sect of the Fatal
Obligation.”
THE END
Punctuation, hyphenation, and spelling were made
consistent when a predominant preference was found
in the original book; otherwise they were not changed.
Simple typographical errors were corrected; unbalanced
quotation marks were remedied when the change was
obvious, and otherwise left unbalanced.